《Pay For Lovely Me》


 Chapter 1 For Your Happiness

    Chapter 1 For Your Happiness


    "Celia Su! Come out!"


    Celia Su hadn''t slept well all night. Now she was rudely awakened by themotion from downstairs.


    She sat up in bed looking haggard, especially without any makeup.


    ''That sounds like Lina. Why is she here so early in the morning?


    Didn''t she have her pre-wedding photo-shoot today?'' The thought of the wedding sent a jab of pain to


    her heart. She pursed her lips and tried to push that thought away from her mind.


    "Miss Lina, Miss Celia hasn''t woken up yet."


    "Fuck off! Where is that bitch?"


    When Celia Su opened the door, the muffled sounds of the angry voice became clearer.


    d in a fiery red dress, Lina You angrily stomped up the stairs in her three-inch-high heels. Her


    hatred for Celia Su shone in her eyes.


    Celia Su asked indifferently,


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lina You gnashed her teeth. Her face was as red as her dress and her gaze dropped straight to Celia''s


    t stomach.


    "You are such a shameless woman! You secretly had a baby with Hans?


    If you think that will stop me from marrying him, dream on!"


    Lina You spat.


    Celia''s expression changed. She gave Cassie, who had followed Lina, an embarrassed look.


    This change in Celia''s expression made Lina even more furious. She raised her hand and pped her


    hard.


    Cassie eximed, "Miss Celia!"


    The force of the p jolted Celia and she staggered a bit. She quickly reached out to grasp the railing


    for support.


    It all happened so fast that she couldn''t even dodge the p. But this didn''t quell Lina''s anger. Instead,


    it deepened her hatred.


    "Get lost!"


    Lina screamed at Cassie, who was trying to help Celia. After Celia signaled Cassie to leave, she turned


    around and went downstairs.


    A tense silence hung in the air.


    "Did he tell you?"


    Celia asked in a low voice, suppressing her sadness.


    Lina was stunned momentarily but then she smiled smugly and said,


    "Of course! Hans never hides anything from me. He said that you should have an abortion within three


    days and then leave the vi. If you don''t do that, he will hire a group of men to rape you until you have


    the abortion."


    Her cruel words pierced through Celia''s heart like a de. Her face turned pale.


    Somewhere deep down, she believed that Hans Pei was capable of doing something so ghastly.


    He could do anything for the sake of revenge. Fear gripped her heart and she tightened her hold on the


    handrail until her knuckles turned white.


    "Celia, do you really think that Hans will fall in love with you? Mark my words; it will never happen. And


    I''ll tell you one more thing: he loathes you because of his mother''s death.


    If you don''t abort the baby, your lover, Ryan, will also be dead. Maybe you don''t know the real reason


    your brother, Joe, was addicted to drugs. It was all Hans''s doing. You are so stupid to think that he


    would save Joe. Now just wait and watch; Ryan''s fate will be worse than Joe''s!"


    Celia''s face fell and she looked broken. Seeing this, Lina''s anger faded and was reced by joy.


    She was determined to not allow Celia to steal her man and ruin her happiness.


    Celia, on the other hand, was feeling suffocated.


    She remembered the gut-wrenching sight of her brother at the height of his addiction. His face was


    twisted in agony as he spoke his parting words. "Celia, promise me you won''t fall in love with him!"


    ''My brother must have known that Hans was responsible for his condition!''


    Her heart was pounding as blood rushed to her head. She bit her lip as she contemted this awful


    reality. A deep voice came from the door. "Lina? Are you there?"


    Celia forced herself to calm down.


    Taking a deep breath, she raised her head confidently and met his deep ck eyes.


    Hans Pei narrowed his eyes and a fierce look shed in his eyes.


    Lina''s tone went from nasty to charming as she asked, "Hans, what are you doing here? I thought you


    were waiting for me at the wedding dress shop."


    Lina stepped towards him while pushing Celia out of the way.


    Celia had been staring at Hans Pei in a daze. Pain and determination reflected in her eyes as she


    loosened her grip on the handrail and shot Hans a meaningful look. Then she leaped forward and


    rolled down the steps.


    Hans gasped and eximed, "Celia!"


    He dashed to the staircase, but it was toote to save her.


    Celia hit the ground and a bolt of pain shot through her belly. She slowly opened her eyes and looked


    up at Hans, who was holding her in his arms with a worried expression.


    He was flustered and anxious. "Celia, I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    Her heart was torn apart.


    Celia shook her head with difficulty and a sad smile appeared on her face. She spoke slowly,


    "The baby is gone. If this still doesn''t satisfy you, then I will end my life too, okay?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hans stiffened and looked down in panic. There was a stream of bright red blood spreading out


    between her slender, fair thighs.


    A sense of grief and anger overwhelmed him.


    "Celia, did you do it on purpose?"


    he questioned her sharply.


    With tears forming in her heavy eyelids, Celia spoke with difficulty,


    "Your family was destroyed by Ned and so you loathed him. Now that he is dead, and you even ruined


    the Xu Family, you have got your vengeance. This child was just an ident. Since you don''t want it, I


    ended its life. However, this has nothing to do with the Xu Family and Ryan."


    Hans was shocked.


    "You know everything?"


    he asked in a stiff voice.


    "Yes, and I hate myself for not knowing earlier. If I had known all this in the beginning, I would have


    never fallen in love with you, let alone kill my brother who loved me so much. You are so cruel to


    deceive me,"


    Celia said, trying her best to fight the feeling of unconsciousness, which was tugging at her.


    Hans had turned pale. He held Celia tightly in his arms, unable to find the right words. All he could


    muster was, "Celia."


    All the hatred and resentment drained out of his heart. He was distressed and his tears blurred the


    sight of the blood flowing from her legs.


    Celia gasped slightly. She stared at him with empty eyes. She had stopped feeling the pain and the


    fear, and was only left with a suffocating coldness.


    "Stop pretending to care about me now! Aren''t you going to marry Lina? I''ll step out of your way once


    and for all by ending my life along with my child''s."


    Darkness enveloped her and she closed her eyes and fell into aa.


    "Celia!"


    Hans shook the unconscious woman in his arms violently.


    When he saw the pool of blood growing between her thighs, he was horrified. There was only one


    thought in his mind, which was to save her and the baby at any cost!


    "Celia! Mr. Hans, this..."


    "Tell the driver to bring the car and take us to the hospital immediately!"

 Chapter 2 Resentment

    Chapter 2 Resentment


    Just as they walked out of the luxurious five star hotel, two people rushed over to them.


    "Mr. Hans, please help us."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ned Su''s brow was beaded with sweat as he rushed towards him with his eldest daughter, Nancy Su,


    in tow.


    The fate of the Su Group depended on the mood of the man in front of him.


    Nancy Su gazed affectionately at the handsome man with an ominous smile. "Mr. Hans..." She began


    in a trembling voice,


    but just as she was about to touch him, his expression clouded over.


    The next second, there was a yelp, and Nancy Su stumbled to the ground awkwardly.


    Ned Su looked embarrassed. He quickly apologized, "Mr. Hans, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. My daughter is


    so clumsy!"


    Hans looked at Nancy Su in disdain and started to walk away when, suddenly, a slender figure dashed


    over.


    "Dad! Nancy!"


    "Celia, what are you doing here?"


    Ned Su asked with a worried expression. Celia went to Nancy Su and helped her up. When she looked


    up, her eyes met a pair of cold ck eyes.


    Those mesmerizing ck eyes and that handsome face had captivated the souls of countless women.


    "Mr. Hans, I know that the world of business is a battlefield, and there is no right or wrong. But aren''t


    you ashamed of fighting a weak woman?" Celia asked, staring at him defiantly.


    She had been hostile towards him ever since she found out that the crisis faced by the Su Group was


    his doing.


    "Celia!"


    Ned was shocked and the color drained from his face.


    "Don''t be rude to Mr. Hans!" he rebuked his daughter.


    Nancy, who was standing next to Celia, frowned and looked at Hans anxiously.


    Hans narrowed his eyes at Celia and sneered.


    Then he slowly drew his gaze towards Ned, who was sweating nervously.


    "Ned, if your daughter pleases me, perhaps the Su Group won''t go bankrupt," he drawled, casting a


    glimpse at Celia.


    Nancy was aghast at his fiendish suggestion, while Celia''s face turned red.


    "You conceited, disgusting man! You think that every woman in the world will fall at your feet?"


    Celia fumed, recalling all the things she had heard about this shrewd, stubborn, ruthless man.


    The truth was that many women did indeed throw themselves at him. In fact, it was their lifelong goal to


    get just one look from him!


    ''What a despicable man!'' Celia cursed in her heart. ''He is just a rich and handsome devil. That''s it!


    There''s nothing more to him.


    He thinks I would die for a chance to please him. He''s so full of himself!'' She was not a superficial


    woman who coveted vanity or riches.


    "Celia, behave yourself! Mr. Hans, please don''t be angry. My daughter is young and ignorant,"


    Ned tried his best to smooth things over but his legs were weak by now. Without a word, Hans strolled


    up to Celia. He raised his hand and pinched her chin hard, staring at her with heat in his eyes.


    "Very good. Celia? Right? You will be begging me soon and I look forward to that!"


    Her chin hurt and his words enraged her. She raised her hand and pped him hard without a second


    thought.


    Hans''s eyes turned menacingly dark and he pinched her chin harder. Celia''s face turned pale. The pain


    was piercing.


    The bodyguards, who were standing a few steps behind Hans, were stunned.


    Celia expected Hans to p her back, but he suddenly let go off her chin, shoving her hard in the


    process. She staggered a little with the force of his movement.


    His sadistic voice echoed in the wind. "Celia, we can continue ying after your chin recovers!"


    She raised her hand to touch her chin to check if it had been dislocated. As she looked at his retreating


    figure, a trace of uneasiness quietly wed at her heart.


    The vi in the middle of the mountain was tranquil and elegant.


    On the second floor in the master bedroom, Hans was seated on the European-style leather sofa with a


    scowl on his face, listening to the report on his phone.


    "Mr. Hans, Celia is Ned''s youngest daughter. She seldom appears in public and has been well


    protected by her brother Joe. Ned loves her very much, and the heir of the Mond Group, Ryan Xu,


    fancies her. The Su Group is also being secretly funded by him during its financial crisis, and it could


    stay afloat for about a month."


    Absorbing all this information, his cunning mind set to work. "I want detailed information on Ryan Xu


    and the Mond Group. Also, take elerating action on the Su Group and shorten that period from one


    month to ten days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    A murderous look appeared on Hans''s face.


    He had originally nned to destroy Ned''s family, but now he had a better idea.


    ''Ned has raised a daughter who is so pure but arrogant.'' His eyes darkened and a delicious chill spread


    all over his body.


    ''If Ned''s beloved daughter was brought to her knees, would he not reconcile?''


    After a short pause, he dialed another number. A few secondster, a gentle voice came from the other


    end of the line, "Mr. Hans!"


    "Is my mother''s cold getting better? Did she sleep well?"


    His voice was full of affection and concern.


    "Madam has just fallen asleep. Her fever has gone down too. Don''t worry, sir."


    "Well, you''d better be a light sleeper tonight. I''m afraid that the fever might return in the middle of the


    night."


    He couldn''t help worrying when he recalled that his mother had turned the air conditioner to sixteen


    degrees the previous night and slept without using a quilt as the fever scorched her body.


    Feeling remorseful, the woman said, "Mr. Hans, don''t worry. I will wake up every night. I won''t let


    anything happen to Madam."


    He sighed slightly and softened his tone.


    "Olivia, I''m not ming you. In fact, you have taken good care of my mother. As long as you pay


    attention to her next time, it''ll be all right. After all, my mother is different. It''s normal for her to do


    behave abnormally."


    As he spoke about his beloved mother, a touch of sadness overshadowed his handsome


    features.

 Chapter 3 Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 3 Go Bankrupt


    Ten dayster...


    The Su Group went bankrupt.


    Ned was hospitalized, having suffered a cerebral hemorrhage.


    "p!"


    The crisp sound echoed in the corridor of the hospital.


    Emily Ning had hit Celia''s face violently, leaving fingerprints on her cheek.


    Celia reeled from the force of the p. Ryan, who saw everything, looked pained.


    "Mom! What are you doing?"


    Joe asked with a frown. There was a sh of pity in his eyes.


    "What am I doing? If she hadn''t been so arrogant and refused to do as the president of the Han Group


    said, the Su Group wouldn''t have gone bankrupt, your father''s blood pressure wouldn''t have shot up


    and he wouldn''t have been here in the hospital. Celia, you are just a jinx and ingrate! Your father loves


    you so much but you put him in a life-and-death situation. Do you have no conscience?"


    Emily Ning retorted. She red at Celia, whose left cheek was turning red and swelling because of the


    p.


    "Aunt Emily, you''ve gone too far. Celia has done so much for thepany. She doesn''t want to lose


    her dignity in exchange for thepany''s welfare. Why don''t you ask Nancy to do it? Isn''t she more


    capable?"


    shouted Ryan, jumping in to protect Celia. He stared at Emily Ning angrily. His sharp words pricked


    Emily and Nancy.


    Nancy was especially resentful of Ryan at this moment as he had hit a nerve.


    She had tried everything to seduce Hanstely, but she failed in getting close to him. If she seeded,


    she wouldn''t have needed Celia.


    Seeing that the tension was mounting, Joe hurriedly pulled his mother away. Nancy glowered at Celia


    and followed them out in a huff.


    Silence ensued in the corridor again. Looking Celia''s swollen face, Ryan said with concern,


    "Celia, don''t listen to Aunt Emily. Your face is swollen. Let me get you an ice pack."


    Celia pursed her lips, with undisguised sadness.


    She felt guilty. If she was willing to do what that horrid man had casually proposed ten days ago,


    perhaps the Su Group would be saved from bankruptcy.


    After a long silence, she said softly,


    "I want to see my father first."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "But you need to apply an ice pack on your face first. Then I''ll apany you to the ward."


    said Ryan. Suddenly his mobile phone rang. He nced at it and turned to her. "I have to answer this."


    Celia nodded slightly and took a step back to give him some privacy. She stared in the distance and


    her mind started to wander.


    There was worry and uneasiness in Ryan''s voice as he said, "Okay, I''ll be right there.


    Celia, I have to settle something with Joe. You stay here. If Aunt Emily and Nancy corner you again,


    don''t let them bully you, okay?"


    Celia was stumped for a moment. She snapped out of it and said, "Go ahead, and don''t worry about


    me."


    They walked to the ICU together, and then Joe and Ryan left in a hurry.


    Just two minutester, Nancy left the hospital with Emily, leaving Celia alone.


    In the afternoon, when Celia''s phone rang, she was still in a trance. She stood up and took out her


    phone.


    It was Emily. Celia frowned slightly. ''Why is she calling me? Doesn''t she hate my guts right now?''


    After walking out of the ward, she answered the phone and said lightly, "Hello, Mom."


    Even before she finished speaking, Emily started yelling hysterically, "Celia,e and save me and


    Nancy!"


    "What happened?"


    Celia was in a state of shock.


    "Juste here quickly."


    "Ah! No!"


    Nancy''s terrified scream could be heard from the other side of the phone. Emily quickly gave Celia the


    address, and hung up immediately.


    The address was of an underground casino.


    Celia hailed a taxi and went straight to the location given by Emily.


    As soon as she arrived, a man escorted her to the underground casino. He stopped in front of one of


    the rooms and knocked on the door for her before turning around and leaving.


    Two secondster, the door opened and a dazzling light poured out, apanied by the distinct smell


    of blood.


    The young man in uniform, who had opened the door, had no expression on his face.

 Chapter 4 Set A Trap

    Chapter 4 Set A Trap


    "Miss Celia, this way please!"


    The voice sounded without any emotion. Then the man stepped aside.


    At the same time, Celia scanned the big room.


    The decoration was luxurious, which was different as the chaos of the casino in TV drama. In contrast,


    it was high-end like a hotel''s presidential suite.


    Soon, she saw that Emily squatted in the left corner and Nancy fell on the floor with a disheveled and


    messy dress, lowering her head.


    Seeing this, her expression changed greatly. She shouted "Mom! Nancy!"


    "Celia, help Nancy."


    Emily looked up at the door suddenly after hearing the voice. When she saw Celia, she said eagerly,


    Nancy still lowered her head. But a closer look shows that she was trembling slightly.


    Celia felt worried and walked towards them without hesitation. She didn''t even concern about the other


    person in the room.


    "Miss Celia!"


    When they took steps to leave, the road was suddenly blocked, and a tall and strong flesh wall stood in


    front of her. She almost hit him.


    Celia''s face fell, and then came to her senses. She looked away from the man.


    She looked around the room again. When she saw the other man leaning on the ck leather sofa on


    the other side, she was suddenly stunned.


    "Hans?"


    Celia stared at a pair ofzy eyes, but her heart tightened. It was hard to tell whether she was shocked


    or disturbed.


    She pursed her lips subconsciously, but unable to hide the astonishment on her face.


    He dressed casually, which was not mboyant in color, and looked noble and elegant. There was a


    clear smile on his lips, but it made people feel cold.


    His cold and deep eyes were like a deep ice pool, attractive but with some meaning.


    "Celia, we meet again!"


    A low andzy voice came from him. He gently raised his hand and toasted the goblet with dark red


    liquid to her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The smile on his lips deepened.


    Celia''s heart trembled inexplicably, and it amounted to a bad feeling in her heart.


    The cold smile of Hans pierced through her body.


    It was summer, but she felt as if she was in a world of ice and snow. She tightened her grip on her bag


    again, with vignce in her eyes.


    She walked toward him. In a few seconds, thousands of thoughts shed through her mind.


    With azy look on his face, he took a sip of the wine and looked yfully at Celia who was taking a


    step closer to him.


    "Mr. Hans, what happened to my sister?"


    Celia stopped two steps away from the sofa. She had tried her best to hide her emotions.


    Whether it was astonishment, fear, or anger, they were all hidden by her well. Instead, there was a


    gentle and even a faint smile on her faces.


    It seemed that she wasn''t the one who had a resentment with Hans that night.


    A fierce look shed in Hans''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    The next moment, the smile of him spread little by little. The coldness was gradually reced by a


    charming smile. Seeing this, Nancy in the corner was obsessed and fantasized.


    The gentler andzier he was, the more disturbed Celia was.


    "Nothing serious. She just owed me a sum of money."


    His voice was casual, as if it was really not a big deal.


    His eyes fell on her beautiful face, but with coldness. ''Both of them were the daughters of Ned. How


    different they are!''


    Although Celia hated his fierce and yful eyes, she tried her best to keep calm.


    She turned around and looked at the two pitiful people. She sighed and asked politely and gently, "Mr.


    Hans, can you tell me why Nancy owes you and how much she owes you?"


    Hans narrowed his eyes and suddenly stopped smiling. He nced coldly at Nancy and Emily in the


    corner and said indifferently, "Fifty million!"


    ''Fifty million?''


    Celia was shocked and her smile froze.


    ''The family couldn''t afford five thousand, let alone fifty million. How could Nancy owe fifty million at this


    time?''


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at Nancy, who was trembling because of the cold gaze from Hans.


    However, when she nce at him, she suddenly came to her senses and exined in panic


    "Celia, I did it for our family. I wanted to win Mr. Hans and earn a medical fee for your father, but I didn''t


    expect to lose, even lost fifty million at once..."


    Celia frowned and looked at Nancy questioningly. ''Was she an idiot? Bet with Hans?''


    Although she didn''t know much about Hans, here was in a casino. It was said that he was omnipotent


    in all gamblers. Wasn''t it obvious that she gambled with the boss of the casino as giving money of her


    own ord!


    Taking a deep breath, Celia tried to calm down.


    Thinking of her father who was lying in the hospital, her brother who was busy on savingpany, and


    Ryan who tried his best to help them, she suddenly felt confused.


    She really couldn''t figure out a way to solve so many things at a moment.


    "Celia, Nancy just want to make money in this way. Our family doesn''t have a penny now, and your


    father''s medical fees is hardly afforded. That''s why she took the risk, but..."


    Seeing that the bad expression on Celia''s face, Emily added timely to defend Nancy.


    Hans withdrew his gaze and looked at the goblet in his hand leisurely, without even taking a look at


    Celia who was standing in front of him.


    A good show was about to begin!


    He wanted to see how Ned''s favorite daughter, Celia, would settle the things today and whether she


    would abandon her family?


    "Mom, I understand you. I know you do this for Dad and the whole family, but that''s not a suitable way.


    Nothinges for nothing, the risks are very great. You just make things a lot worse!"


    She didn''t want to me them, but what happened today was too serious for her to bear. She didn''t


    know why Hans called for her arrival, and she didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Emily''s expression changed, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper. Nancy''s face also darkened, but


    she was not as cruel as before. Perhaps they were afraid that she would irritate Celia and they couldn''t


    get rid of here.


    Celia stared at Hans again and asked in harmony.


    "Mr. Hans, it''s my sister''s fault. Could you please give us a chance to leave an IOU and we''ll pay in


    installments?"


    This was simply impossible!


    "Ha ha!"


    He mocked at her idea!


    Hans raised his eyebrows, as if he had heard the most funny joke in the world.


    Celia frowned and pursed her lips.


    Hisughter was so sarcastic that she was annoyed.

 Chapter 5 Pay Off Debts

    Chapter 5 Pay Off Debts


    "She has mortgaged the house to pay off part of the debts but still owes fifty million!"


    Celia stared at him in disbelief. After a long time, she turned to look at Nancy.


    "I have no choice!"


    Nancy''s low voice was not as arrogant as usual.


    The man next to him put the property ownership certificate on the end table.


    Celia pursed her lips and tried her best to suppress her anger. ''What a stupid woman!''


    "Celia, you can pay in installments. Bur when would you pay off all debts?"


    There was full of sarcasm and aggressiveness in his low and deep voice.


    Her face turned pale and her mind was in a mess. She really didn''t want to handle this problem, but


    she can''t imagine what would they suffer without her help?


    Her father was still in danger. If her brother knew such a ridiculous thing, he would be mad.


    She looked at the certificate of the end table again, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down.


    "What do you want?"


    After a long time, Celia stared at Hans and asked.


    "Pay off the debts with your body. What do you think?"


    Hans narrowed his eyes and sneered. He reached out to pick up the goblet on the end table and


    yed with it, as if he was just giving her a suggestion without any coercion.


    Celia shocked, an anger shed in her eyes.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to. Or, let your mother and sister to pay off in this way!"


    A murderous look appeared on Hans''s face. And Celia tried to endure the anger in her heart.


    "Celia, don''t leave me and Nancy alone."


    Her voice was full of anxiety and panic. Nancy was next to her, whose face was drain of color and her


    eyes were full of fear.


    "Give me a few days'' grace. I''ll raise the money to pay off it. As for the property ownership certificate,


    ourpany has gone bankrupt. You are only looking for troubles."


    Celia''s voice was trembling imperceptibly. Although she had taken several deep breaths, too little


    experience in such things made she feel overwhelmed.


    A hint of cruelty shed through Hans''s eyes. He snorted and asked, "How many days do you want?


    How can you borrow it in such a current situation of your family? Celia, don''t you want to escape


    secretly? If I remember correctly, you have a fright to Paris at nine o''clock this morning, right?"


    Hearing that, Celia shocked and a hint of panic shed across her face. She stared at Hans with a bit


    of sternness "How do you know?"


    "Celia, How selfish are you! How could you abandon your family?"


    Emily''s expression changed. She asked angrily. If it wasn''t heard from Hans now, she wouldn''t have


    known that Celia would leave the family behind and go abroad alone at that time.


    With a pale face, Celia bit her lips and didn''t know how to exin it. It was an arrangement of her


    brother and Ryan, who want to ensure her safety after she offended this man that night. But it was


    really selfish, so she kept silent.


    "Celia, as long as you pay off the debt and take the property ownership certificate back, I can forgive


    your selfish behavior of leaving alone.


    I won''t tell your brother or your father about your selfish behavior." Emily said righteously.


    Nancy, who was standing next to them, was stunned. With a deep hatred in her eyes, she cursed in her


    heart, ''damn it! How could you leave alone in such a dangerous situation! Now I''ll see your ability of


    dealing with this problem!''


    With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, he coldly looked at the struggle and anger of Celia, but


    dared not lose her temper.


    After a long time, Celia gradually calmed down and said lightly, "I will try my best."


    The corners of Emily wanted to say something, but she held it back. It seemed that she was waiting for


    the result of how Celia would try her best.


    Celia stared at Hans coldly. The anger on her face was undisguised. Just now, she wanted to discuss


    with him politely because they owed money. But now, knowing that he cornered her deliberately, and


    even looked like watching show. She felt disgust for his behavior, and no longer had a good attitude for


    him.


    "Hans, we really can''t afford fifty million now. If you are willing to give me a few days, I will find a way to


    pay off the debt."


    With a sneer, he casually put down the goblet and said, "Do you want to borrow money from Ryan? If I


    didn''t misunderstand anything, Ryan had helped you a lot, and he even got himself in trouble. Even if


    Ryan was willing to give you fifty million to help, but his father would never take the same risk as the Su


    Group to go bankrupt. "


    The more he said, the fear and uneasiness in her heart increased.


    Under the bright light, her little pale face dyed a little panic and bewilderment. She grasped her bag


    more and more tightly, so that the knuckles were white, she was not aware of it at all. She just felt that


    the man in front of her was frightening. He said it in a casual way, with a hint of smile. But in her view,


    he was like the Shura of hell, evil and cold.


    She panicked because he said what she thought in her heart, and was even more afraid that he would


    really deal with the Mond Group and Ryan. But Hans ignored her pale face and her biting lips. He


    paused slightly, picked up the goblet and drank up all the liquid in it. Then he said slowly, "I think you


    don''t want the Xus to go bankrupt, right?"


    Celia just stared at him nkly, with anger in her eyes.


    "I don''t want it to happen either!"


    It seemed that he didn''t need her answer. He liked to see her frightened expression. He inadvertently


    nced at Nancy and Emily at the corner and continued, "How about let your sister and mother pay off


    the fifty million, they will be free when they are done."


    "No, Celia! Please help me!"


    Celia, who had been silent, suddenly screamed when she heard what Hans said. Her face was pale


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and panic. She shook her head and said incoherently, "Celia, I''m your sister. You can''t leave me alone!


    Help me and mom! You can''t just watch us being humiliated."


    Without answering Nancy, she just stood there in a daze and stared at Hans, as if she wanted to eat


    him up.


    Hugging the trembling Nancy tightly, Emily fixed her eyes on Celia.


    "What do you really want, Hans?"

 Chapter 6 Let Her Go

    Chapter 6 Let Her Go


    She gnashed her teeth in anger!


    At this moment, Celia really hated Hans.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he say such stupid words so easily? What did he think of a woman?


    Hans snorted coldly and suddenly stood up, grabbed her wrist rudely, lowered his head and kissed her


    on the mouth.


    His smooth movements makes the whole process finished in one go.


    Celia felt shamed and stamped hard on his foot in anger.


    "Hiss!"


    With a groan, he mmed her down to the ground. She felt a sharp pain in her buttocks. And there was


    blood on her lips, which was bitten by him.


    "Mr. Hans!"


    Seeing that Hans''s face covered with haze and his eyebrows were knitted tightly, a man closest to him


    called out worriedly. But he ignored him and stared coldly at Celia who fell to the ground with angry.


    They stared at each other and the room was full of anger.


    "Do you want to die?"


    After a while, he said coldly.


    Celia snorted and her fear was dispelled by anger. At this moment, she was ashamed and angry. Her


    gaze dropped straight to him, as if she wanted to cut him into pieces.


    She pursed her lips subconsciously and tried to wipe blood away, but she frowned because of the slight


    pain.


    She hoped that she could cut off his mouth and feed it to the dog!


    "You kissed me without my permission!"


    Hans''s eyes change slightly when he catch the action of Celia. Hearing that, Hans narrowed his eyes


    with an malign spirit of smile on his lips, emitted a strong cold aura, it seemed that he is the hell Shura.


    He said coldly, "really? Okay, I won''t do that again."


    He sat back on the sofa, "Tom!"


    "Okay!"


    Tom next to him nodded respectfully, and then winked at the other men. Celia''s expression changed


    slightly, because she didn''t know the next action of him.


    The next moment, several men walked up to Nancy and Emily. The two widened their eyes in horror


    and stared at the people who were approaching.


    "No, Mr. Hans!"


    "Celia! Help Nancy! "


    Celia''s face was deathly pale, and the disgusting taste of blood still in her lips. She hastily shouted "Let


    her go!"


    She shouted to Hans with anger in her eyes, staring at the cold face in front of her.


    The man who was grabbing Nancy loosened his grip and turned to look at Tom, who was standing next


    the sofa. Thetter took a look at Hans, and signaled to stop until Hans raised his hand slightly.


    "Are you sure?"


    The pain of his instep seemed to be relieved a lot, and an evil spirit shed through his cold ck eyes.


    It was a daydream for a woman with pure motives to escape from his control.


    Celia snorted and stood up enduring the pain. In this way, she didn''t have to raise her head to look at


    Hans who was sitting on the sofa. She felt a little better. "What do you want me to do?"


    Her tone was no longer polite or negotiating. It was not all for Nancy and Emily, but more because of


    Joe and Ned.


    "I want your whole life!"


    He blinked his eyes and smiled coldly again.


    A hint of anger shed across Celia''s face, but it quickly disappeared. She calmed down quickly. After


    hesitating for two seconds, she said coldly, "I also have conditions. Since I''m not free all my life, it must


    be worth more than fifty million. I not only want to take back the property ownership certificate, but also


    want thepany to revive and doesn''t need to go bankrupt."


    "Huh!"


    He couldn''t help butughter again. He looked at this funny woman provocatively, Celia was so


    confident that activized his appetency of conquest.


    He would make her like Nancy in one day. He would tear up her purity and confidence and destroy all


    her future.


    "Okay, it''s not difficult!"


    Just like a game of cat and mouse, it was not interesting to seed for once. He could give Ned hope,


    and after a while, it would be more meaningful to give him a heavy blow.


    "Tom, go and print a contract!"


    He drew back his sight and ordered the man beside him.


    "Okay!"


    The man answered and left. He went to the next room to print out the contract. In the corner, Emily and


    Nancy were stunned, and with aplicated expression on their faces. They were angry, jealous, but a


    little relieved. If Celia really didn''t care about them, they would definitely be humiliated by those men.


    Celia stood there quietly. Her buttocks were still painful. It must be a bruise, and her lips were painful.


    Although she couldn''t see it, there must be teeth marks.


    She ignored the hateful sight, she deliberately lowered her eyes and her heart flooded with a little


    sadness. She didn''t expect that she woulde to this point after such a long time and repay those


    kindnesses with her whole life. In the future, she didn''t have to endure the bully and humiliation of


    Emily and Nancy any more.


    Two minutester, Tom came back with a contract, which has a detail items.


    "Mr. Hans!"


    Hans raised his eyes and nced at the contract in his hand. He said indifferently, "Celia, sign it!"

 Chapter 7 Contract Terms

    Chapter 7 Contract Terms


    Tom handed the contract and pen to Celia and stood back.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no less than fifteen bodyguards in the room, but there was dead silence and they had no


    sense of presence.


    Celia reached for the pen, and her hand trembling imperceptibly.


    Her bright eyes were filled with sadness and confusion. She calmed down and carefully read the terms


    of the contract.


    In fact, she would use her whole life to pay back the fifty million and redeem the property ownership


    certificate, and make thepany revived. The deal seemed to be worth it.


    After all, Nancy had made every effort to be his partner, but failed. She should be happy to


    achieve Nancy''s goal.


    However, in her heart, she hated this cruel and arrogant man.


    Since then, she had no freedom or ego. She could only be his pet.


    "I will be your master from now on. If you can please me, you may have a glorious life. But if you


    disgust me ..."


    Hans''s said in casual, but, the words were like needles in Celia''s heart. She subconsciously pursed her


    lips with anger, stared at him and said coldly and decisively


    "Hans, you will regret what you did today in one day!"


    Facts prove that there was a day, he regretted.


    Although she was kind-hearted, she was not a weak woman to be bullied. Now, she had no ability to


    fight against the devil man in front of her, so she could only temporarily give in.


    From his indifferent and cold eyes, she could foresee her future misery, but she would not resign to her


    fate. She would be strong enough quickly, and she would get rid of the man in front of her.


    She pursed her lips and signed her name quickly. The handwriting was elegant, sharp but hateful.


    The game had just begun. It was uncertain who would win. Since she had to hand over her life to this


    hateful man, she would definitely cope with him carefully.


    If she lost her virginity, he would definitely fall in love with her!


    "Now, let them go!"


    Putting the signed contract on the end table, Celia stared at Hans coldly. There was a trace of


    indifference in her tone. The anger and hatred in her heart had been restrained without any


    expressions on her face.


    It seemed that it was just a simple contract, not a lifelong contract.


    There was a hint of tease in his eyes.


    Interesting!


    This woman was a hundred times stronger than Nancy. She was tolerant and stubborn enough. In this


    way, the game was more interesting!


    It seemed that she didn''t have an intimate rtionship with her anthomaniac sister and mother, but she


    had a deep rtionship with Joe.


    Hans narrowed his eyes and ordered


    "Tom, you take the two women back, give the certificate to Joe and copy the contract to him, telling him


    that Celia traded herself for the temporary safety of the Su Group."


    Celia''s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip heavily and kept the humiliation of Hans in mind.


    "Okay!"


    "Mr. Hans, I..."


    Nancy was stunned. She didn''te to her senses until two men came forward and pulled her. She


    struggled anxiously and unwillingly.


    Resentment and jealousy welled up in her heart. She red at Celia and then stared at Hans


    affectionately. The two men beside her didn''t hold her too tightly, and they were forced away by her.


    Nancy staggered to him and said excitedly, "Mr. Hans, can I rece Celia to sign the contract just now?


    This is my debt and I want to pay it back by myself."


    Celia frowned and listened to her shameless words indifferently. Why didn''t she say earlier that she


    wanted to pay off debt by herself, but calling for her arrival!


    Hans narrowed his eyes and an arrogant smile appeared on his face. He didn''t even take a nce at


    Nancy. He just stared at Celia and ordered in a low voice, "Come here!"


    After a short stunned, Celia walked to the sofa.


    All of a sudden, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Celia was forced to fall into his arms. He


    quickly wrapped his arms around her shoulders.


    After the others left, Hans immediately let go of her. With a sh of disgust in his eyes, he ordered the


    bodyguards beside him


    "Jim, take her back to the vi."


    Celia stood up from the sofa and stared at the tall figure of him. She asked in a peaceful tone, "Can I


    ask for one day? I''m going to the hospital to see my father. Besides, I have to exin what happened


    today to my brother, and then take my luggage by the way."


    As soon as he took a step forward, he stopped and turned his head to look at her coldly.


    Celia''s face was indifferent, and her eyes were clear and pure. It seemed that she was really willing to


    give her life to him, without any regret or thoughts of escape.


    "Okay, but from now on, Jim is your bodyguard and driver. Wherever you are, he will be there."


    She couldn''t escape, let alone dare not.


    Then, he strode away and took away all the people except Jim.


    It was not until they were out of sight that she looked up to the man in uniform, about thirty years old,


    tall and honest. It seemed that he should be good at fighting.


    He wanted her to live in his sight and be monitored at any time.


    "Miss Celia, this way please!"


    His voice was simple and honest. Although it was a little stiff, there was no indifference and disgust.


    Celia took a deep breath, smiled and said gently, "Thank you, Mr. Jim."


    The man''s face froze and said awkwardly, "Miss Celia, you can call me Jim."

 Chapter 8 Im Sorry

    Chapter 8 I''m Sorry


    Although this woman was bought by Mr Hans, she was still more noble than him. How could she call a


    bodyguard like him like this.


    Jim didn''t know the grudge between the Sus and Hans, so he didn''t hate this woman with a pure smile.


    Hearing that, Celia was a little stunned. Then she nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll call you Jim from now on.


    Now, please send me to the hospital.


    Although this man was arranged by Hans to monitor her, she couldn''t turn her hatred of Hans on him.


    Jim nodded and led her out of the room. They walked through the long corridor into the underground


    garage and came to a ck Benz. He opened the door and said


    "Miss Celia, please!"


    "Thank you!"


    With a sincere smile on her face, Celia thought that Jim was a good man and might get along well with


    him in the future.


    Half an hour''s drive. As soon as the car arrived at the hospital, her cell phone rang. Seeing the name


    on the screen, Celia''s face changed slightly. She pursed her lips subconsciously. Jim had opened the


    door for her. He looked at her with a simple and honest expression and said softly, "Miss Celia, please!"


    The phone in Celia''s hand kept ringing. She nodded slightly and got off. She pressed the answer key


    and said in gentle. "Hello, Joe!"


    "Celia, where are you?"


    Hearing that, sadness shed through Celia''s heart. She pursed her lips subconsciously and said in a


    low voice, "Joe, I just arrived at the hospital. I''m going to see father."


    She knew that her brother must have seen the contract, so he was so worried. That was exactly what


    Hans wanted.


    "Celia, is that contract true? Why are you so stupid?"


    Joe said in a loud voice, full of pain and sadness. When he saw the familiar signature on the right


    corner of the contract, he felt frustrated and unprepared as if his heart had been stabbed by someone


    all of a sudden.


    He would rather abandon thepany than trade Celia for it.


    "Joe, don''t worry. I''ve grown up. I know what I''m doing."


    Celia didn''t know how to exin it. She knew that her brother would rather go bankrupt than she


    signed such contract.


    "Celia, I disagree with your decision. I won''t let you destroy your life."


    There was a strong firmness in Joe''s tone. A sound of paper being tore up came from the other end of


    the phone. Then, another man said indifferently "Joe, even if you tear up the contract, it can''t change


    the fact that Celia sold herself."


    Celia was shocked and anxiously shouted at the phone, "Joe, don''t be angry. I''ll exin to youter."


    The voice was said by the man who took Nancy and Emily back.


    Then there was an angry voice, "Get out!"


    Celia shocked.


    The next second, the phone was hung up, and the temporary sound of busy line came to her ears.


    When Celia returned to the ward. Ned had juste to his senses, still wearing an oxygen mask and


    didn''t look well. The doctor left after a check on him. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have sighs of


    hemiplegia.


    Hiding her sadness, Celia sat beside the bed with a smile and said in a cheerful voice, "Dad, I have a


    good news for you. Thepany is all right. Everything is back to normal."


    A hint of astonishment shed across Ned''s face. He was stunned for a while, with a hint of happy and


    guilt in his eyes. He said slowly and difficultly, "Celia, I''m sorry to let you wronged."


    Sadness welled up in Celia''s heart. It''s the repayment to the love and care he gave, as for the future...


    "Dad, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have refused you that day, otherwise, you wouldn''t stay in the hospital.


    But don''t worry. Thepany is all right now. Take care of yourself and wish you will soon recover."


    Hans leaned on the chair of the senior boss, he heard the voice of the phone "Hans, what''s wrong with


    the Su Group?"


    "Uncle Ben, don''t worry. Everything is under my control."


    "The Su Group can go bankrupt, and Ned will definitely die of anger. Why do you suddenly change


    your mind? Don''t you want to take revenge?"


    His voice was cold and discontented. He had been waiting for this day for so many years. He didn''t


    know what was wrong with Hans.


    "Of course not. I just want things to be more interesting. Now that Ned has been stayed in the hospital,


    it''s too boring to death in anger immediately. I hope that he will be hemiplegia first, and then suffer


    some torture. He will die after all, and his children will also die..."


    He tapped on the edge of the table with his other hand unconsciously. There was a cold smile on his


    handsome face, and his deep ck eyes were full of evilness and coldness.


    Even if the Su Group revived, it was no longer as prosperous as before. It can just operate for few days


    with such an empty shell. There was nothing to worry about.


    "Hans, don''t forget to avenge for your parents!"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds and then reminded her.


    "I know! Uncle Ben. Don''t worry!"


    His voice suddenly became low, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He survived in order to avenge for


    his parents. He would never forget it!


    Celia went straight to thepany. When she opened the door of the office, she saw the serious and


    sadness of Ryan and Joe.


    "Celia, you''re finally here. Tell us what happened."


    Ryan suddenly stood up and came forward to pull her. He asked with anxious and worried, staring at


    her with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Joe also stood up and looked at her with pity and self-usation.


    "Ryan! Joe!"


    Celia tried her best to calm down and sat on the sofa with smile. She looked at them and said casually


    "Joe, Ryan, don''t worry! Although I signed the contract, I''m still Celia. I can have dinner and chat with


    you in the future."


    "Celia, tell Hans that the contract doesn''t count. Nancy need to pay her own debt. Even if thepany


    and vi are all given to him, I won''t let you trade your life."

 Chapter 9 Farewell

    Chapter 9 Farewell


    Although both of them were his sisters, it was undeniable that he preferred Celia more. Nancy was


    vanity, and she even wanted to throw herself on Hans. She would definitely be excited if she could


    spend her life with him.


    At that time, he pulled up Celia and stood up.


    "Joe!"


    Celia called out with sadness.


    Ryan persuaded hurriedly, "Calm down! Joe. Let Celia tell us more detail."


    Joe snorted with a frown, then sat down again.


    "Joe, it can''t be changed anymore. Today, Nancy and mother went to the casino. They not only lost the


    vi property certificate to Hans, but also owed fifty million."


    "She need to pay off the debt by herself. Why didn''t she sign the contract but force you to sign it?"


    Joe interrupted her and was very annoyed.


    A jab of sadness shed through Celia''s eyes. She continued "Joe, I am not forced by Nancy. She was


    just in a moment confused. Actually, Hans asked her and mother to pay back, but I can''t watch them


    being humiliated. Besides, he has promised to help ourpany get through the difficulties. It''s worth


    signing the contract for the fifty million debt and the certificate. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself."


    "How can you take care of yourself? Do you know the consequences of trading yourself to that man?"


    It was Ryan, who spoke this time. He was so excited that he really med himself for not sending her


    abroad.


    Celia''s face turned pale. She pursed her lips. This action sent the pain to Ryan''s heart. He suddenly


    stood up and said, "Celia, I will pay the fifty million for you. Go and take back the contract."


    "Right! We don''t want thepany and vi. Celia, in my eyes, the whole world is not as important as


    you."


    Hearing Joe''s words, Ryan was a little stunned, and a hint of confusion shed across his eyes. While


    Celia''s heart was full of bitterness. How lucky she was to have such a brother who loved her so much.


    She sniffed and shook her head, trying to resist the urge of crying. She said in a soft and firm tone,


    "Joe, Ryan, please don''t say like that anymore. I''ve signed the contract, and I''ll never go back on the


    deal!"


    The expressions of Ryan and Joe changed. They looked at each other, but neither of them could say


    anything. They looked at Celia, whose eyes were brimming with tears, and the pain spread in their


    hearts.


    Ryan frowned, with struggle and pain in his eyes. He was scheduling to express his love to the woman


    in front of him in aing days, and even had outlined their beautiful future. He wished he could make


    her happy in her whole life.


    "Celia..." Ryan called her name sadly. He couldn''t bear her trade herself to others.


    "Ryan, it will be okay!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Celia.


    Her eyes looked at their faces. She paused for a moment, and said in a confident and optimistic way,


    "The difficulty is only temporary. Let''s work hard together. When we are strong enough, we will no


    longer be threatened. At that time, it''s time for me to regain my freedom. Joe, Ryan, you are my


    favorite brothers. Promise me, don''t be sad for me again."


    When he heard the word "brother", a dull pain shed from the bottom of Ryan''s heart, and his face


    turned a little pale again. There was a sh of something in Joe''s eyes, but disappear immediately.


    On the way to the vi, she asked Jim about Hans''s habits.


    Of course, he didn''t know much, but it was enough.


    "Miss Celia, Mr. Hans seldom lives in that vi and also seldom eats there, so there is no nanny there.


    Tonight you..."


    Although Jim was simple and honest, he was a considerate man. She understood what he means. She


    smiled and said, "Take me to the supermarket first. I''ll buy some simple ingredients. By the way, do you


    know what he likes to eat?"


    He bought her and would go back to the vi tonight. For the sake of her future, Celia thought that


    she''d better put down her hatred for him first and cook to please him. It would be best if they could get


    along well. She was not a masochist, so she didn''t want to make trouble for herself.


    Jim answer in a low voice, as if he was surprised that she was going to cook for Hans. Wasn''t she hate


    Hans so in the underground casino just now?


    "Mr. Hans likes light food. There seems to be nothing special."


    "Okay!"


    Jim was a good driver and bodyguard. He was careful and knew what to do. When he went shopping


    with Celia, he just followed her quietly and pushed the shopping cart.


    After half an hour''s shopping, Celia bought some vegetables and meats. There was not much, but it


    was enough for two days'' meal. When she returned to the vi, it was only half past five in the


    afternoon. It was a long day in summer. The vi in the middle of the mountain was still bathed in the


    sun. From afar, it was surrounded by greens, ptial and magnificent.


    There was not even a nanny in such a luxurious house, which made Celia feel extraordinarily lonely.


    Celia chose a room which was the farthest from Jonas''s bedroom. Jim didn''t say anything, because


    Hans just arranged him to follow her, but he didn''t exin the rest of the things.


    In the caf¨¦ on the first floor of the Han Group, Hans was drinking coffee while listening to Jim''s report.


    When he heard that Celia went to the supermarket to buy food and asked about his preferences, his


    face changed slightly and his eyes darkened.


    ''Was she simple or stupid? Why didn''t she treat herself as an outsider? Maybe she hadn''t figured out


    her current identity.''


    He held the cup tighter, raised his head and drank it all.


    Bitterness instantly spread from his mouth, and his handsome face darkened. As the daughter of


    Ned''s, she was destined to pay off his debt.


    The night devoured the light of the day. In the dark night, the vi in the middle of the mountain looked


    even more cold and dark.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The soft crystal light poured into the room. There were four dishes and a soup on the marble round


    table. The fragrance of the dishes was flowing in the air. Everything was ready. Celia took a breath.


    She looked at the dishes on the table with a smile, and then looked up at the electronic clock on the


    wall. It was already half past seven. Would that persone back?


    She had forgotten to ask Jim for his phone number. After waiting for half an hour, she was so hungry


    that her stomach was growling. After two minutes, she decided to eat first.

 Chapter 10 Please Him

    Chapter 10 Please Him


    At ten o''clock in the evening, a luxury sports car slowed down in front of the sumptuous vi halfway up


    the hill. As the electronic door opened automatically, the car skillfully sped into the vi.


    Hans''s slender and tall figure emerged from the luxury car, quite handsome as a pine in the dim night.


    The night breeze gently brushed past the ears with a refreshing coolness, while the tip of the nose


    flowed with a faint floral fragrance.


    He looked up and found that there was a soft light projected on the floral patterns window in the corner


    of the second floor. The floor-to-ceiling curtain was half open. He pursed his lips and walked towards


    the door.


    Hearing the faint sound of the car downstairs, her heart trembled with a bit nervous inexplicably. She


    closed herptop quickly and tidied up her clothes subconsciously. After her shower, she picked out her


    most conservative pink nightgown.


    As soon as she reached the stairway, she heard the sound of the door opening. She was anxious and


    nervous uncontrobly.


    She looked to the door, and saw that the tall and slender figure appeared. He closed vermilion-


    ck eyes.


    "You''re back. Have you had dinner yet? It was toote to wait for you, so I''ll eat first. And if you haven''t,


    I''ll make it for you now."


    When their eyes met, Celia forced a smile, which was pure and gentle in the bright crystal light.


    She stood in there quietly with a pink nightdress, her fair face was slightly radiant, and her fair face


    dyed with a light smile, which made him in a trance for a moment. For that moment, he forgot that she


    was the daughter of his enemy.


    However, he soon came to his senses. His handsome face darkened, and a glint of disgust shed


    through his eyes. He ignored her words, bent down and took out slippers from the shoe cab to


    change.


    His action was stiff as if he was angry with someone.


    It seemed that Celia didn''t care about the disgust in his eyes. Instead, she sighed in relief. She was no


    longer as nervous as before, loosened her fists and went downstairs briskly.


    "How about cooking noodles for you? I heard that you seldom have dinner at home. I bought some


    ingredients this afternoon, but I don''t know your taste."


    He felt a little confused.


    She was bought by him at the cost of fifty million. She was full of anger and hatred when she signed


    the contract. Why was she so friendly to him after an afternoon?


    Was she superficial as other women?


    But there was no greed in her eyes.


    This was the first time that he couldn''t see through a woman''s mind. What''s more, she was just a girl


    without nothing, which made him very unhappy.


    "Celia, what are you doing? Are you trying to please me?"


    He strode towards her. His sexy thin lips Cape hanged up a little, dyed with evil and cold under the


    light. His ck eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of sharpness burst out from the bottom of his eyes


    staring at Celia who was standing at the stairs, who was no longer walking forward.


    Celia confused because of his sarcastic words and doubtful eyes. It was said that people will never


    me others who is in a smile. But it caused no result when being used on Hans. He couldn''t be


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    charmed or threatened.


    It seemed that it was really difficult to get along well with him. But she had to please him.


    "Look at your unhappy expression. Did I say anything wrong?"


    When his tall figure got closer, Celia feltpelled immediately. She was not short with a 1.65 meter


    height, but she looked weak in front of Hans, who was more than 1.8 meter. Since he was close, she


    had to raise her head slightly to look at him.


    It was not a good feeling to look up at people, especially when facing a person she hated.


    She tried to calm down and pursed her lips slightly and said indifferently "Since I signed the contract, I


    didn''t expect that you will let me go. So, you don''t have to doubt my attitude and intention. I just think


    that if I can''t be free and have to share my whole life to you, it''s better to get along well with you."


    Celia raised her chin slightly. Her face was sincere and calm, and her words were gentle. Actually, her


    voice was pleasant to hear, and now, it was more attractive.


    Suddenly, he frowned, as if he hated her attitude.


    With a cold snort, he suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. The expression on


    Celia''s face changed. Her slender figure couldn''t resist his rude strength and she couldn''t help but


    pounce on him.


    At the same time, a good smell prated to him.


    "Are you not willing to do that?"


    There was a strong sense of mockery, but an ambiguous feeling was spread in his low and charming


    voice.


    Celia, who had never been so close to an opposite sex, blushed unconsciously. Her nose was filled


    with his masculine smell. The clear mint fragrance mixed with a faint smell of sweat, was not


    unpleasant.


    Her heart raced for that moment.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down, but her chin was grabbed by a big hand. A slight pain


    came. She looked up at the rude man.


    There was mockery and hatred in his deep and evil eyes.


    She suddenly shivered. It was summer, but she always felt cold in front of this man.


    "Are you afraid?"


    He looked down at the woman in front of him with a sarcastic smile. His voice was low and weird, as if


    he was going to tear off her gentle and see her panic.


    "No!"


    Enduring the pain of her chin, Celia answered stubbornly and stiffly.


    "Really? Eh?"


    With his eyes narrowed, he said in a lower voice. And then, he pinched her chin harder, lowered his


    head and kissed her.

 Chapter 11 Dull!

    Chapter 11 Dull!


    "You''re so stiff, it''s dull!"


    She was a little shocked, but she saw that Hans had already gone upstairs.


    Unable to react for a moment, she just stood there in a daze, staring at his tall figure stepping upstairs.


    Suddenly, he stopped, turned around and looked at her. He said coldly "what are you still waiting for?


    Go to run the bath water for me and prepare my clothes."


    Then a trace of disgust shed across his face. He turned around and continued to go upstairs.


    "Okay!"


    Celia felt confused for a moment. Her voice was soft and gentle, as if she hadn''te to her sense


    from what had happened just now. She frowned slightly when she felt the pain on her lips. After


    calming herself down, she went upstairs.


    She didn''t understand why his eyes were thick with disgust. "It was obvious that he forced a kiss on her


    just now, and she didn''t resist. Why wasn''t he satisfied?


    Did he still hold a grudge of the p that night?


    He thought I was stiff and dull!


    There was anger in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Such a hateful man, why did he show


    such disgust? Why did he ask her to trade herself to him? If he wanted to find an experienced woman,


    he''d better go to find Nancy. After all, she was not the one who owed money.


    "What are you muttering about?"


    A cold voice came from the stairway of the second floor. Celia was shocked and looked up in a hurry.


    She saw that Hans''s face was gloomy and his gaze turned calcting and fierce. She panicked and


    realized that she was not cursing in her heart just now, but said unconsciously, which was heard by


    him.


    Shaking her head slightly, she replied indifferently, "Nothing, you misheard."


    "Misheard?"


    He said in a suspicious tone with a meaningful smile. He had gone up to the second floor, stood at the


    stairway and looked down at Celia like an emperor.


    The sight of coldness and disgust locked her tightly. The strong sense of oppression made Celia very


    ufortable, and her footsteps became raw. She didn''t know why he was standing there?


    "Celia, you''d better know your identity. If you want your family and yourself to live a better life, you''d


    better learn to please your master, instead of keep talking behind my back."


    The warning voice came out of his mouth. He fixed his eyes on Celia who was walking up the steps


    stiffly. ''She was moving very slowly, whether because she was afraid of me or because she didn''t want


    to get close to me.'' The indifference on her face and her perfunctory words just now irritated him.


    Then, he saw that Celia suddenly raised her head. There was a sh of anger on her beautiful face.


    She said in a cold and annoyed tone, "I can recognize myself even without your reminder. I have trade


    myself to you, but please remember that I am still a virgin. I have never experienced anything between


    men and women, so I can''t do what you want to please me now. If you want to find someone who can


    please you, why do you force me to trade with you? Why don''t you find the owner of this debt, Nancy is


    the woman who will most please men."


    The look in Hans''s eyes turned cold, and Celia felt the coldness was piercing her again, but she pursed


    her lips tightly and stared at him stubbornly and angrily, trying to make herself not afraid.


    They stared at each other and the room was fell into a battle again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a gloomy face, he seemed to be able to force her again at any time, which made Celia a little


    nervous


    But her stubbornness made her unwilling to admit her wrong. She knew clearly that it was useless to


    be obedient to people like Hans. She could only endure when she should, and when she couldn''t, she


    would naturally not endure.


    Although it was her life that she sold him, it did not include her dignity and feelings!


    As she was approached step by step, Celia clenched her fists unconsciously. He didn''t move until she


    went upstairs to the second floor and walked past him. However, his eyes, which were staring at her,


    were darkened. After she walked past him with a stiff body, he said in an evil and attractive voice


    "Celia, I will let you learn how to please men!"


    Celia shocked. His words were like a curse from the hell, making her feel uneasy.

 Chapter 12 Let Go Of My Mother

    Chapter 12 Let Go Of My Mother


    She didn''t stop or answer. She froze, but continued to walk into his room and run the bath water for


    him.


    "The water is ready. What are you wearing? I''ll prepare it for you."


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Hans was sitting in the sofa with a lighted cigarette


    between his fingers, but he didn''t smoke. He just lowered his hand on the end table.


    She hadpletely calmed down, and her voice returned to indifference. She walked towards him and


    nced at the white jade ashtray under his hand. There was no ash in it, but can see a light blue


    pattern in it clearly.


    Hearing her words, Hans, who had been slightly lowering his eyes, coldly looked up at her for a


    second, but did not answer her question.


    The next moment, he stubbed the cigarette out ruthlessly and threw it into the ashtray.


    Seeing him striding into the bathroom, Celia pursed her lips slightly. After hesitating for a while, she


    turned around and walked into the cloakroom. She found a set of pajamas of a cab from full of the


    high-end and famous brands. The fabric was extremely soft in her hand. She opened the cab next


    to it and took out an underwear from it. She felt a little ufortable when she did these things.


    Although she had done countless mental construction for herself, telling herself to treat him as the man


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    she liked. But that hateful man seemed to always provoke her on purpose, and the disgust in his eyes


    made her unable to ignore it.


    She tried her best to find the clothes for him as soon as possible. Then she gently knocked on the


    bathroom door. Hans''s low voice came from inside "bring it in!"


    Her heart skipped a beat inexplicably.


    She took a deep breath and gently twisted the cold doorknob. The bathroom door slowly opened in


    front of her, and a faint steam pervaded. Her sight unintentionally touched a robust and lean figure, her


    face instantly flushed and her heart raced.


    "I put them here."


    She nced at the hanger against the door and said in an imperceptible nervous voice.


    Jim drove the car in the night and headed for the downtown.


    Just now, Hans called him to get some medicine back, but before he could react, Hans added "Come


    back in an hour. Go to get it from Allen."


    He frowned slightly. Hans must want to use it for Celia, the woman who had signed the contract in


    anger this afternoon.


    He had spent the whole afternoon with her and had a good impression of her. He thought she was a


    clean and pure woman. Although she trade herself to Hans, she shouldn''t suffered such a humiliation.


    Soaked in the bathtub, Hans looked a littlezy. Just now, when Celia was pouring water into the


    bathroom, he called Jim to take something. Thinking of her stiff and unresponsive body just now, his


    deep eyes inadvertently darkened.


    Ayer of coldness surged in his eyes. He lowered his eyes, and his slender fingers gently touched the


    position of his left chest. Under his fingers, there was a long but clear scar. The hatred in his heart


    seemed to spread from this position, and gradually became strong, gradually recing theziness on


    his face. His gaze turned fierce.


    Closing her eyes gently, a helpless and resentful voice sounded in the depths of his memory "Let go of


    my mother! You bastard! Let go of my mother!"


    It was a night that he dared not recall easily. In a shabby rental house, the little boy was crying and


    shouted in anger


    "You bastard! How dare you stab me with a knife!"


    The man cursed angrily. Then enduring the pain, he pulled out the fruit knife from his waist, grabbed


    the little boy, raised the knife and stabbed it into the boy''s chest.


    The little boy gritted his teeth and his face turned pale with pain, but he never snorted.


    "Hans!"


    When the bright red blood spread out, a shrill cry came from the woman''s mouth. The sound was


    pathetic and desperate.


    Taking a deep breath, his handsome face looked gloomy.


    This was what Ned owed, and it should be paid by his whole family!


    Celia awoke from her dream and sat up instinctively.


    It was already dawn when she opened her eyes. The beige floor-to-ceiling curtains blocked out the light


    outside, and the room was a little cool.


    She changed her clothes and walked out of the room. When she passed his room, she stopped


    subconsciously and listened to the movements in the room, but there was silence.

 Chapter 13 Incurable Wound

    Chapter 13 Incurable Wound


    Celia hesitated for a while and then reached out to grasp the doorknob. She turned it slightly, held her


    breath and opened the door. The next moment, she felt relief because the man really didn''te back


    He left in such a hurry. She didn''t know who invited him, or did something really happen?


    When she closed the door again, she suddenly felt much more rxed. She hoped that he could busy


    for some time, so that she didn''t have to please him.


    In a senior ward of the First People''s Hospital of H City, Hans came out of the bathroom with a slight


    weariness on his face. He looked at his mother, who was leaning against the bed and eating porridge,


    said with a smile "Mom, have a good rest after eating porridge. I''ll go back to work first ande to


    see you afternoon."


    Olivia Yang, the intensive-care nurse, looked at Fanny Pei with a gentle smile, but thetter was a little


    confused. She looked at his face ignorantly, paused for a moment, and then nodded slowly "Okay!"


    With a gentle smile on his face, he bent down and kissed her forehead. Then he said to Olivia "Aunt


    Olivia, call me if anything happens. Besides, I''ll find someone to serve my mother with youtter."


    "Mr. Hans, do you think I''m not doing a good job?"


    The smile on Olivia''s face froze, and there was a little nervousness and uneasiness in her voice. Last


    night, Fanny had a stomachache, and she didn''t know how to express it, but was just shouted in


    irritability. Seeing her frown and painful expression, she asked for a long time before Fanny pointed at


    her belly and said painfully "it hurts, it hurts here. It is about to give birth to a baby!"


    She immediately called Hans. Fanny had been sent to the hospital by the people from the sanatorium.


    The doctors didn''t dare to neglect since they knew what kind of person he was. Fortunately, Fanny was


    sent in time. ording to the doctor''s diagnosis, she was suffering from acute appendicitis. When he


    arrived at the hospital, he signed the written consent for surgery immediately.


    Because of the matter, Celia didn''t have to please him. Last night, when Olivia called him, he had just


    taken a shower and called her into his room, waiting for Jim to take the medicine back, but when he


    heard the sound of the car outside, the phone beside him rang.


    At first, Celia looked at him nervously, but he only said on the phone, "I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up the phone, he quickly went back to the cloakroom. A momentter, he changed his


    clothes and came out. When he passed by her, he gave her a cold nce and went downstairs. Then


    he left with a sound of car leaving downstairs.


    "No, Aunt Olivia, you don''t have to work so hard in the future. You can order the people I find as you


    like, and let her do all the things. Your sry is still the same as before."


    Olivia was puzzled by his gentle tone. After a short pause, he added "I''ll have someone bring her here


    Then he left the ward.


    When Celia walked out of the living room, she saw Jim was changing the water for the fish pool with his


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    back to her. She slowly walked over. Perhaps it was because she walked lightly, or perhaps Jim was


    too focused that he didn''t notice her approaching. He didn''t turn around until he heard her clear voice


    behind him. He seemed to be shocked by her.


    In fact, she just simply called out "Jim!"


    Looking at Celia who was standing behind him, Jim grinned unnaturally and greeted her "Miss Celia,


    you get up so early!"


    Celia was a little confused. She felt that there was something strange in his eyes, but she couldn''t tell


    what it was. It seemed to be a trace of worry in his eyes or something that he couldn''t bear. She


    frowned slightly but said with a smile "I''m used to getting up early. Are you changing the water for the


    pool? What can I do for you?"


    "No. Thank you!"


    Jim shook his head subconsciously and said "It''s my job. You don''t need to do it, Miss Celia."


    As he spoke, he didn''t forget to pay attention to the changing pool. Celia didn''t force him. She looked at


    the fish swimming happily in the pool, thought for a while, and asked "Can I go out today? Can you call


    Hans and ask him about it? I want to go to the hospital to visit my father again and I would like to know


    about his health situation!"


    The man left in a hurryst night and didn''te back this morning. She thought it was better to tell


    him because of the contract.


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across Jim''s face, and his smile faded slightly. After hesitating for a


    few seconds, he exined "Miss Celia, Mr. Hans''s mother suddenly fell ill into the hospitalst night.


    He stayed there for the whole night and he may be in a bad mood today and may not agree to your


    request."


    Last night, he stayed in the hospital with Hans, so he knew that Hans had almost stayed up all night.


    They went to thepany directly this morning and Hans asked him toe back to apany


    Celia, but he didn''t say that she could leave the vi for free. Thinking of what happenedst night,


    perhaps, Hans wouldn''t use medicine to her if she wouldn''t disturb him when he was in a bad mood.


    Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Celia didn''t force him anymore. She pursed her lips and said "Forget


    it. I won''t go out."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. Jim didn''t say anything more. He just stared at her


    slender back for two seconds before he lowered his head, and then continued to stare at the fish pool.


    It turned out that his mother was ill and was sent to the hospital. No wonder he left in such a hurry


    She went back to her room while thinking about it. She really didn''t dare to challenge his anger,


    remembering the disgust in his eyes when he looked at her. She was as far away from him as possible.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t go to see her father, she can call to greet him.


    It''s just that when she thought of Ryan and Joe, she couldn''t help feeling sad, especially when she met


    Ryan''s painful eyes.


    If she said that she didn''t understand his intentions towards her because he hadn''t shown it. But


    yesterday, she saw clearly that his eyes were full of pain and heartbreaking tenderness. Even if he


    didn''t say it out, she could understand.


    But, it was toote!


    She couldn''t get his family involved, and the warning of Hans was still in her ears.


    "Tom, is Hans looking for me? Where is he?"


    Nancy looked around with her charming eyes, hoping to see the man she missed day and night.


    A hint of contempt shed through [ ]''s eyes. Seeing the anthomaniac look on [ ]''s face, he said


    coldly, "Mr. Bruce is very busy. He doesn''t have time to see you. He asked me to wait for you here."


    "Okay!"


    Hearing that she couldn''t see him, she was disappointed, but only for a moment, a charming smile


    appeared on her face again.

 Chapter 14 Respect As Your Master

    Chapter 14 Respect As Your Master


    "Tom, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to wait for me. If you have any orders, just


    tell me. No matter what happens, I will try my best."


    Tom indifferently nced at Nancy, who was in a charming smile, and the disgust in his heart


    deepened


    He really couldn''t understand why this woman was so pretentious and hypocritical, or did she think that


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    all the men were only greedy for beauty and couldn''t resist temptation?


    Hans would never take a fancy to such a woman. Her affectation was disgusting, and she had no


    sense of shame at all. Thinking of the scene about she requested to pay off her debt with her whole life


    yesterday, the disgust on his face appeared again.


    "Mr. Hans''s mother is ill in the hospital. He asked you to take care of her for some days."


    Without any politeness, his voice sounded indifferent, in a tone of order. He was not Jim that did not


    know the inside story. He had been working for Hans for five years. Actually, the real executor who had


    hollowed out the Su Group and made it go bankrupt was him, a man of the same age as Hans, only


    twenty-five years old.


    How faithful he was to Hans, how much he hates and disdains the Sus. Therefore, he didn''t need to be


    polite to Nancy.


    Nancy was a little stunned, as if she didn''t understand what he meant. She looked at Tom nkly, but


    thetter picked up the coffee and drank it indifferently. A few secondster, she regained her smile


    and even looked at him happily. She quickly promised "It''s my honor to take care of Mr. Hans''s mother!


    Mr. Tom. Which hospital his mother in. I''ll go now and I''ll respect and take care of her as my own


    mother. "


    She was almost ecstatic. Although she didn''t know much about him, she was sure that as long as she


    tried to please his mother, she would definitely get Hans''s special treatment.


    "I don''t want you to take care of Mrs. Fanny as your mother, but I want you to respect and serve her as


    your master. This is a chance for you to show your respect."


    Celia sat in the chair in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The room was originally a guest room,


    except for a bed and a bedside table. She moved a small end table and a chair from the first floor and


    made a cup of scented tea for herself. She leaned leisurely against the back of the chair. The beige


    floor-to-ceiling curtain was raised a corner by her, and the sunlight was projected on it.


    In the golden light outside the window, her fair face reflected a faint luster. She said softly with a gentle


    smile on her face "Joe, don''t worry! I''m fine here. Have you gone to the hospital? How''s father?"


    Hearing that her voice was as clear and pleasant as usual, Joe still in a little worry. Although he didn''t


    know much about Hans, he was sure that he was not a good man just because he was cruel and


    domineering to imprison Celia for a lifetime.


    Celia was such a beautiful and nice woman, and he wouldn''t let her go. He stayed up all nightst


    night. When he came back at ten o''clock, he scolded Nancy again. Then he stared at the sky with his


    mobile phone, just imagined the scene that Hans bullied Celia.


    For several times, he wanted to rush out of the house and find Celia back. But when he recalled the


    firm eyes of Celia and the relieved and satisfied expression of his fatherst night, he held it back.


    "Father has recovered well. I just returned to thepany from the hospital. Celia, don''t worry. No


    matter whether Hans is really good to you or not, you don''t have to hide anything from me. If you have


    any grievance, you can tell me at any time. Even if I can''t help you, I can listen to you toin


    about it."


    A hint of sadness shed through her heart, she said in a spoiled tone with a smile, "Joe, I''m fine. Don''t


    worry. I nned to go to the hospital to visit father. But Mrs. Fanny suddenly fell illst night. Hans


    stayed in the hospital all night and didn''t have time to make trouble for me. I guess he will be busy for


    some days."


    "Okay. Take care of yourself!"


    He didn''t know what to say. Celia had never changed her mind. Moreover, the things were mattered.


    He understood her thoughts. She thought that it was worth it to trade herself for everything, which was


    equivalent to returning the favor of the Sus. Therefore, he could only try to be stronger as she


    said.


    Only when he was strong enough could he protect her and give her hope to regain her freedom.


    He was not the only one who didn''t sleepst night.


    He knew that Ryan must be the same as him.


    "Okay. I know. I will visit father when I have time. If there is anything, you can call me at any time."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, the phone rang again, it was Ryan. Celia pursed her lips slightly,


    took a deep breath and answered "Hello, Ryan."


    Hearing her voice, Ryan''s heart tightened uncontrobly. He asked with deep concern "Celia, are you


    okay?"


    Last night, he knelt outside his father''s room for the whole night, just to persuade his father to take out


    fifty thousand dors to redeem her.


    However, his father refused. Although he was the general manager of thepany, he couldn''t


    mobilize funds or save his beloved woman, which made him look gaunt.


    Celia didn''t know what he had donest night. She said gently "Ryan, I''m fine. Hans didn''t bully me. I''ll


    see you in my spare time."


    Since she understood his love yesterday, she couldn''t treat him as she used to do. There was an


    indescribable pain and sadness in her heart.


    Ryan rubbed his sore legs and smiled gently "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Celia''s heart trembled.


    "Celia, promise me to take good care of yourself. If you need any help, please tell me."


    After a moment of silence, the gentle and caring words of Ryan came again. Celia bit her lips


    subconsciously and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Mr. Hans, Nancy has gone to the hospital."


    Tom told Hans when he went to the president''s office to sign the documents.


    While Hans was reading a contract, he didn''t even raise his eyebrows when he heard the words, but


    just answered indifferently, and Tom continue "Mr. Hans, Dick called to ask you out for dinner."


    He raised his head and nced at the document in Tom''s hand. While taking it, he said "Reject him


    first, and tell him that I''ll invite him to dinner another day."


    Dick thought it was so easy to make his money, such a tricky person he is. Last time, he just


    inadvertently reminded him of something, and he understood his intention. Because he refused the


    loan that he had promised to the Su Group, he also lost the business with Mond Group. Now, he


    wanted to make profits from the Han Group.

 Chapter 15 Ill Wait For You

    Chapter 15 I''ll Wait For You


    "Okay."


    Tom nodded slightly. No wonder Dick was so eager to corporate with them. With the power of the Hans


    Group, no banks will reject to curry favor with him or did not want to get a share.


    "Keep an eye on the Su Group. Joe is smarter than Ned. Since he knows what we didst time, he will


    be carefully prevent us in the future. Considering the rtionship between Ryan and Su family, he will


    try his best to help them. Didn''t he suppress the identst time? You can inform the victims again


    and let them appeal. Since he is busy, he won''t have time to help Joe. We can''t let the Su Group


    revived."


    Hans said slowly, with a hint of chilling coldness in hiszy tone.


    "Okay! I won''t give the Su Group a chance to turn over."


    He had been working for Hans for five years and knew something about him. Although he couldn''t


    make her fall in love with him and abandon her. This was the cruelest way to revenge.


    Sometimes, it was not enough to kill an enemy. The cruelest method was to make the enemy''s life


    worse than death.


    Hans nodded slightly, took up the pen and signed his name on the document. Then he handed it back


    to Tom, who took the document and left the office respectfully.


    He moved his neck and leaned against the back of the chair.


    Celia''s pretty face appeared in his mind. He frowned subconsciously and took out his phone to call Jim.


    Two secondster, Jim answered respectfully


    "Mr. Hans!"


    "Jim, is Celia in the vi?"


    "Yes. Miss Celia has been in the room all the morning."


    "She didn''t ask to go out?"


    He asked casually. Celia was very stubborn and independent. How could she really be willing to be a


    caged in the house?


    "Miss Celia said she wanted to visit her father in the hospital this morning, but she changed her mind


    and stayed in the room all this morning."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Okay, let her go wherever she wants to go. You just need to follow her."


    He said it naturally with a weird smile on his lips, and Jim didn''t react for a moment, and after a


    moment of silence, he replied "Okay! Mr. Hans."


    Hearing Jim say that she could go out at any time, Celia was stunned and confused for a moment, but


    she didn''t show any ecstasy. After a long silence, she said indifferently "I won''t go out today. If you


    have anything to do, just go ahead with your work. Don''t worry about me. The food I bought yesterday


    is enough for me to eat for a few days."


    Although she didn''t buy many ingredients yesterday, it is enough for herself. After answering the phone


    call from Hans, Jim drove away from the vi. Celia stayed in the empty and luxurious vi alone, felt a


    little lonely. Fortunately, she spent her time on work. Although she couldn''t go to work, she could make


    money online, and Hans wouldn''t know. She called a good ssmate to apply for a bank card for her in


    the name of that girl, so that it would be more convenient for her to leave in the future.


    The night came in the uneasiness of Celia. After dinner, it was already dark. She walked out of the vi


    and sat by the fish pool to breathe fresh air. Looking at the various fish swimming happily in the pool,


    she couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    The high temperature of the day was gradually reced by the cool night. When the sky was full of


    stars, the faint sound of car came from the mountain road behind her, and it was getting closer and


    closer. The bright light of the car shot through the electronic door and shone into the garden. She


    turned her head, stood up, and looked at the electronic door not far behind her opening. The ck


    sports car was galloping in the left garage. She was inexplicably nervous.


    "You are back!"


    Standing in the garden, Celia stared at Hans who was walking towards her from the garage. Tonight,


    he drove here by himself, instead drove by Jim?


    Seeing that he was alone, Celia became more nervous. Jim said that he seldom came back here, but


    now he came back two nights in a row. There was nothing happenedst night. Would it continue


    tonight?


    "I heard that you didn''t leave the vi today?"


    He nced at Celia indifferently. She was wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of knee length jeans. Her


    slender figure cast a long shadow in the light. She had a delicate face, and there was a little


    uneasiness in her clear eyes.

 Chapter 16 Lets Go Together

    Chapter 16 Let''s Go Together


    Hearing this, Celia hurried over and followed him into the living room. She replied calmly "Yes, I didn''t


    go out."


    "I heard that your mother is sick. Is she feeling better?"


    After a short pause, seeing that Hans didn''t say anything, Celia said softly to break the silence. Hans,


    who was changing his shoes, stiffened slightly and turned around. Under the bright light, his expression


    was very gloomy, and his tone was colder "You are not qualified to ask about my mother."


    His coldness and disdain made Celia stunned and she did not react for a while. She just asked out of


    kindness and there was no malice. Why was this man so angry? Even if she sold her life to him, but


    she was not his enemy.


    "Okay, I won''t ask again."


    Celia tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and calm down. This man was unreasonable and


    ungrateful. She didn''t want to bother herself arguing with the likes of him. She walked into the living


    room and said "have a cup of tea first, or go upstairs to take a shower first. I''ll get water ready."


    After changing his shoes, he looked at her back and asked "Have you taken a shower?"


    "Not yet."


    Celia didn''t think too much and answered honestly. Then she saw that the gloom on his face was


    reced by an evil and attractive sneer. Under the bright light, the smile on his extremely handsome


    face was cold, which made her shiver and her heart beat raced fast.


    "Go and run some water. Let''s go together."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He walked to her in two steps. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, his evil eyes were like a


    current hitting Celia''s heart.


    She blushed immediately and turned away in panic to avoid his charming breath. However, Hans


    narrowed his eyes slightly, then chuckled and took her upstairs.


    His palm was very cool, but her hand was sweating. Her heartbeat couldn''t calm down. She wanted to


    break away, but she couldn''t. She wanted to refuse, but the unquestionable domineering aura emitted


    from Hans made her unable to say anything.


    Following him into the main bedroom, he calmly let go of his little hand and said in a low voice with a


    slight smile "Go to get the water ready."


    It was undeniable that the evil and smiling eyes of him attracted her. He was extremely handsome, and


    his smile was as charming as a gentleman. At this moment, there was clearly an evil charm in his eyes,


    but a trace of temptation appeared in his smile. Even the woman who was a master in love couldn''t


    resist it, let alone Celia, who was an inexperienced woman.


    He appropriately let his warm breath prated to her, looking at her red cheeks, couldn''t help raising


    his hand to brush the broken hair in front of her forehead gently. As expected, Celia ran into the


    bathroom with a red face.


    More than ten minutester, Celia came out of the bathroom. Her face was a little red, like a peach


    hanging on the branch after the rain, which made people want to take a bite. With a deep look in his


    eyes, he said gently with smiled "Drink this ss of water. Don''t you feel stuffy after staying in it for so


    long?"


    Noticing the mischievous in his tone, a hint of nervous shed through her eyes. She was dawdling


    inside, or it wouldn''t take her more than ten minutes. Looking at the ss of water in the hand of Hans,


    she was a little confused. He was strange tonight. He had been so fierce to her at the door just now,


    and now he was so gentle to her.


    As if being bewitched, Celia walked over obediently. Under his smiling gaze, she took over the ss


    and drank up the warm water. He stare at her with a smirk on his face, and a trace of coolness


    gradually appeared in the eyes. Seeing that she put the ss back on the table, he said "Help me


    prepare clothes."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 17 I Will Make You Regret

    Chapter 17 I Will Make You Regret


    When Celia opened her eyes again. It was already ten o''clock in the morning. Hans had already left.


    She only felt a pain as if her whole body had been disassembled and reorganized. Looking at the


    golden sun outside the floor to ceiling curtain, she could not help but frown slightly, sat up from the bed


    with difficulty.


    She felt dizzy and her two legs didn''t seem to be hers. As soon as she moved a little, she felt a sharp


    pain under her body. She tried to shake her head, and the memory ofst night was reying in her


    mind.


    "Celia, I forgot to tell you that I have recorded all your behaviors just now!"


    This was the sarcastic words of him before she fell into aa.


    Her face turned pale. She bit her lips subconsciously, and hatred surged in her heart. She swore to


    herself "Hans, I will make you regret one day."


    Although that man was ruthless, he was a human after all, and there was always a weakness. She


    would never allow him to bully her for a lifetime.


    She picked up a dress and put it on. Then she opened the curtains with the remoter on the table to let


    the sunlight in.


    Sitting in the bathtub and looking at the countless bruises on her fair skin, indescribable sadness and


    resentment spread in her heart.


    "Jim, I want to go out. Please drive me down the mountain."


    After cleaning up, the bruises on Celia''s body were almost covered, but they were not suitable for her


    to wear in such a hot weather. She wore a pair of trousers and long sleeve chiffon shirt, which was thin


    and white, there was a silk scarf of the same color on her neck. She looked as pure as an angel, which


    made Jim stare at her in confusion for a long time.


    "Okay, I''ll drive now!"


    Jim was a little slow to react, but finally he came to his senses. When he thought of some conjecture, a


    trace of embarrassment shed across his face, and he bit the words back. Thinking of the breakfast


    Hans asked him to buy this morning, he asked with concern "Miss Celia, have you had breakfast?"


    He inadvertently saw that the curtain of her room open just now. She must have just got up, so she


    hadn''t had breakfast yet.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mr. Hans asked me to buy some breakfast for you. He said that you will have it when you woke up. It''s


    in the kitchen. I''ll get it for you now."


    Jim smiled and thought that Mr. Hans was nice to her.


    However, she frowned and her face changed slightly. She answered in a stiff tone "I''m not hungry. You


    can drive now. I need to buy something."


    Who cared about his breakfast!


    She had something more important to do now.


    Jim looked at her in confusion. He didn''t understand why she became so angry when she heard him


    mention Mr. Hans. While Hans seemed to be in a good mood this morning. He even told him not to


    leave today, just in the vi to apany with her.


    "Okay!"


    He stunned for a while, and went to the garage to drive the car obediently. Celia pursed her lips gently


    wave of pain suddenly came from her lips, causing her can''t help but frowned.


    "Jim, stop!"


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the downtown area. She saw an adult products shop from a


    distance, and said to him in a hurry.


    When Jim came to his senses and stopped the car, the ck Benz just stopped at the door of the adult


    products store. He turned to Celia and asked with concern "Miss Celia, what do you want to buy?"

 Chapter 18 See You Tonight

    Chapter 18 See You Tonight


    With a frown, a tinge of embarrassment shed across Celia''s face. She looked sideways at the adult


    products store outside the car window. She pursed her lips and said indifferently "Wait for me in the car.


    I''ll be back soon."


    Then, she opened the door and got off the car. Jim was stunned for a while. When he was about to say


    that he would also go to help, his mobile phone rang. He bowed his head and took out his mobile


    phone, and then looked out the window, he saw Celia enter the shop with a sh of abnormal


    emotions. Fortunately, he did not go with.


    "Jim, did Celia get up?"


    When the phone was connected, Hans didn''t hear his voice, so he asked.


    "Yes, Miss Celia and I are outside now."


    Jim drew back his sight from the shop and answered in a respectful voice.


    "Outside? Why did shee out? To the hospital or to look for her brother? "


    On the other side of the phone, there was a hint of surprise in his voice. He had sex with her numerous


    timesst night. It was not until the drug gradually dissipated in the early morning that she passed out.


    She should be very tired, but she went out early in the morning. Celia was really a different person.


    "Miss Celia is... is going to buy something."


    Jim was an honest man and never lied. However, he hesitated and paused when he said that Celia


    was going to buy something. Although it was a slight hesitation, he didn''t escape the astute Hans''s


    sharp sense. He said in a low voice "What does she want to buy?"


    "Mr. Hans, I don''t know either. Miss Celia just entered an adult products store."


    Hearing the low voice of Hans, Jim couldn''t help but feel flustered. It was toote to lie, so he had to tell


    the truth. The reason why he hesitated was that he was afraid that Hans would be unhappy, because


    Celia was an innocent girl, and she shouldn''t go to that kind of shop.


    ''Adult products store?''


    A hint of hatred shed through his eyes.


    She seemed to know a lot about what to buy in that kind of ce, and she also knew how to take


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    precautions.


    "Okay, you just need to follow her wherever she wants to go."


    After a few seconds of silence, the voice of Hans sounded again. Then he hung up the phone, while


    Jim answered with a word "Okay". He frowned slightly and put away his phone. He was hesitating


    whether he should tell Celia that the conversation had just happened.


    A few minutester, Celia returned. Jim finally wasn''t mention the call of Hans. When he was about to


    ask where she would go, she said indifferently "Let''s go back home!"


    In the following week, Celia hadn''t seen Hans. Although Jim said that she could go out at any time, she


    seldom went out because of the hot weather. Most of the time, she worked in the room. She would only


    go out in the morning and dusk to water the potted nts she bought in the garden.


    Although the garden wasrge, there were only two or three kinds of flowers. She didn''t like bright


    roses, so she went to the flower market to buy a pot of orchids, a pot of lilies, and a pot of gardenia, all


    in bloom. Once she bought them, she could smell the fragrance of the flowers, which was leisurely and


    pleasant.


    Jim didn''t stay in the vi every day. At the first two or three days, he stayed in the vi for longer time.


    In the next few days, he left immediately after he finished his work. But every time before leaving, he


    would ask her whether she wanted to go out or not.


    In the afternoon of this day, the sun had hidden into the clouds early, the breeze was blowing, and the


    sky looked like it was about to rain. Celia moved herptop to a small table in the garden, sat at the


    side of the marble table, drank scented tea and was on the. The breeze swept over her face,


    making her feelfortable.


    Suddenly, a sharp ringtone interrupted her inspiration. She frowned subconsciously and took out her


    phone. She didn''t know the number on the screen, so she answered with a cold voice.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    She held the mouse with one hand and pressed the phone against her ear with the other. Her eyes fell


    on the screen indifferently.


    "Make dinner for the night. I''ll be back."

 Chapter 19 Revenge

    Chapter 19 Revenge


    A deep and maic voice rang in her ears. Even through the electric wave, it clearly conveyed his


    domineering and indifference. Celia''s body stiffened slightly, and her heart seemed to stop in an


    instant.


    She had been free for a week, but was interrupted by his phone call. When his voice rang, the rm all


    over her body suddenly rang. Why did the Shura of hell think of her again?


    She didn''t want him to show up at all. Although she sold her body to him, as long as he didn''te


    back, she could live a free and easy life. Except for the pain all over her body at the beginning, she was


    veryfortable in the following few days. She had taken the medicine after buying it, so she didn''t


    worry that she would be pregnant. She didn''t have any burden in her heart, and lost her virginity didn''t


    affect her mood too much.


    Most importantly, she was optimistic in nature. Even if she was sad, she might live a strong and happy


    life.


    "What? Are you afraid of me? Or do you miss me so much that you are too excited to speak?"


    The end of her kept silence for a moment, andter, the sarcastic tone of Hans on the other end of the


    phone became more and more intense. She even heard him snorting with contempt.


    "How conceited you are!"


    Celia gritted her teeth and swore in her heart. Then she hung up the phone directly.


    ''Damn it! Why should I be afraid of him? As long as he doesn''t treat my family in such dirty tricks, I


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    won''t be afraid of him no matter what means he uses to against me.''


    As for missing him?


    She snorted. She was not an anthomaniac and stupid woman. She would never miss a hateful man


    who humiliated her.


    But she heard that Nancy was working in a psychiatric hospital. Did it arrange by Hans?


    After hanging up the phone for less than two seconds, the phone rang angrily again, apanied by


    the sound of vibration. She was startled. Looking at the phone number on the screen, she could not


    help but frown. That crazy man, Hans, must be angry that she hung up the phone, not only self-


    righteous, but also psychopathic!


    "I won''t answer the phone. Let''s see what you can do!"


    She muttered to the phone and power off her phone.


    In the president''s office of the Han Group.


    Hans''s handsome face was covered withyers of darkness, and his sexy thin lips were pursed into a


    line, revealing a hint of coldness and arrogance.


    Anger spread in the room. That damn woman dared to hang up his phone after ignoring her for a week.


    It seemed that she had forgotten her lesson that night. She not only hung up his phone, but also dared


    to turn it off!


    ''Fine!''


    With his eyes narrowed, a sadistic smile appeared on his sexy thin lips. He would let her know the


    consequences of irritating him.


    Tonight, he would let her appreciate her excellent performance that night so that she could learn what


    obedience was!


    He wondered if Celia would cover with shame when she saw her obscene behavior that night.


    In a psychiatric hospital in H City, Nancy dressed in work clothes, and walked into the ward with a few


    banana in her hands. She said in a gentle voice "Uncle Alex, the guard you want is here."


    While speaking, she showed the banana in her hand and looked at Alex with a hypocritical smile.


    That was the person she served.


    An old man with dementia, who always asked for needing a guard and often ordered her to salute. If


    she couldn''t do it well, she would be hit by a whip of him. This was the most miserable ending for her


    twenty-four years of life.


    She had worked here for a week. She had suffered a lot, but she didn''t dare toin, because this


    was the work given by Hans.

 Chapter 20 What Happened To Nancy

    Chapter 20 What Happened To Nancy


    Nancy had to swallow an insult to keep the job. Alex looked up, but frowned. He looked at the banana


    that she was showing on the table and scolded angrily "You idiot, are you kidding me? This is not a


    guard. It''s obviously a performers in opera with yellow dress. Go and change it immediately. I don''t like


    it." Then he grabbed a pillow and threw it at her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With a shocked on her face, Nancy shouted in a low voice and dodged the pillow. She exined


    helplessly "Uncle Alex, this kind of clothes is popr now. Look, it''s so beautiful."


    She heard a strange voice while she was talking to him. In an instant, the room was filled with a stench.


    She looked at him in astonishment, who was sitting on the bed and enjoying himself. She couldn''t help


    closing her eyes and even wanted to die.


    It turned out that Alex shits in the bed angrily. It was a hot summer, and he didn''t wear much clothes.


    The stench filled the whole room without time. However, she couldn''t lose her temper. There was a


    monitor above her head, and her every move was under the control of others.


    "Well, I felt much better! I''m done. Guard, wipe my ass!"


    When she was about to faint, his vulgar voice came through, and his wrinkled face was very arrogant.


    He pointed at the ''guard'' in the hand of her with his left hand! Nancy''s face changed.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    She wanted to vomit, but she didn''t spit it out. Subconsciously, she raised her mask and walked over at


    an extremely slow speed. She put down the banana and took out a piece of tissue to walk to his bed.


    The stench was so strong that she retched for two more times. Holding her breath, she said "Uncle


    Alex, turn around. I''ll wipe it for you."


    "p!"


    There was a clear p in the face!


    Nancy was dizzy.


    Stared at Alex, who was in anger, she tried her best to hold back her anger and asked stiffly "Uncle


    Alex, why would you hit me?"


    With a stern look on his face, he said furiously "Why do youe here? Didn''t you find those guards?


    Damn it! How dare you threaten me with this?"


    Before she could react, he got out of bed. He turned around, picked up the banana on the table and


    threw it away. Something behind him flew to the ground. She kept vomiting. The next moment, she was


    pushed back by him.


    "Ah!" With a howl, she fell on the ce where he had just sat and unluckily covered in shit.


    "I order you to find another group of guards before you get off duty and train them for me in three days.


    Otherwise, I will shoot you. Get out!"


    While speaking, Alex made a gesture of shooting.


    Nancy really wanted to cry. Her face was burning, anger spread in her heart, but she didn''t dare to


    show it. She sat up in a hurry and almost ran away from the door. But just two steps away, her phone


    rang again. She didn''t even have time to look at the caller ID. She took out her phone and shouted


    fiercely "Hello, what''s up?"


    Her tone absolutely showed her annoyance. She couldn''t be angry with the mad old man in front of her,


    but she couldn''t to suppress her anger towards the person who called at this time.


    "Nancy, why are you so angry? Where are you now? Come to the hospital to visit your father. He


    misses you so much."

 Chapter 21 Someone She Shouldnt Offend

    Chapter 21 Someone She Shouldn''t Offend


    It was her mother, Emily. Fortunately, she was her own mother, who didn''t mind Nancy''s angry voice,


    and the voice on the other end of the phone was very gentle.


    "I''m not free now. I''ll go to see father tonight."


    Nancy took a nce at Alex, who was still staring at her angrily. She was a little stunned, turned


    around and walked out of the ward, heading to the bathroom. On the other end of the phone, Emily


    asked in confusion "What''s wrong with you these days? You always go out early ande backte.


    What are you busy with?"


    It would be fine if she didn''t ask. Nancy became more annoyed after hearing her questions. In the


    empty corridor, she shouted without hesitation "What''s wrong with me? It''s all because of that bad girl,


    Celia. Mom, why does Dad want to see me? Isn''t he always fond of Celia? Why don''t he look for her?


    She''s now the mistress of Hans and doesn''t care about us, right?"


    As soon as Nancy mentioned it, Emily recalled that Celia had only been to the hospital once in the past


    few days, and she hadn''t been there since then. Was she really too happy to be a mistress, so she


    forgot about them.


    After thinking for a while, she answered thoughtfully "Nancy, don''t worry. I won''t let her get away with it.


    I''ll call her right now and ask her toe immediately. Well, if you''re busy, you cane to hospital


    tonight."


    As a matter of fact, the reason why Nancy ended up like this was that she had offended someone she


    shouldn''t have offended, that was Hans''s mother!


    That day, Tom asked her to go to the hospital to take care of Hans''s mother. She changed into a sexy


    and fashionable dress with very few fabric. It was rare for her to wear a rtively conservative, simpleAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sleeveless Chiffon shirt, with a pair of red shorts, which set off her beautiful figure, as well as her


    slender and white legs.


    After arriving at the hospital, she came to the senior ward ording to the instructions of Tom. Before


    knocking on the door, she specially practiced a few smiling expressions to make herself look as lovely


    as possible.


    She knocked on the door, but no one answered. With a slight hesitation, she pushed the door open and


    saw a middle-aged woman in blue hospital gown sitting on the bed, lowering her head and holding the


    game console in her hand. There was no one else except her. ''She should be Mr. Hans''s mother.'' She


    guessed in her heart. And then said with a sweet and happy smiled "Hello, Mrs. Fanny!"


    Then she walked into the room.


    Hearing the noise, Fanny, who was very irritable, raised her head. When she saw theing Nancy, a


    touch of anger shed across her face. She suddenly raised her hand with frowned in her face and


    threw the game console directly at her. Nancy was walking to the bed with a bright smile, so she had


    no time to dodge when she saw the anger on her face and the flying game console.


    "Ouch!" She screamed out in pain!


    Her eyes full of anger and she felt painful when she was hit on the forehead by the game console. The


    game console bounced back to the ground because of the obstruction of the force


    "Ha ha, it''s funny. I hit her! I hit her!"


    The burning p of Fanny''s hands, apanied by her joyfulughter. Nancy changed her expression


    into anger immediately. Staring at the woman on the bed who looked so silly that she didn''t look like a


    normal person, she suddenly came to her sense that she might have entered the wrong room. How


    could this woman be Hans''s mother!


    She raised her hand to touch her forehead, only to find that she was bleeding, which made her even


    more annoyed.

 Chapter 22 A Tragic Ending

    Chapter 22 A Tragic Ending


    ring at the crazy woman who wasughing happily on the bed, she cursed angrily, "You are insane.


    How dare you hit me with the game console? If you keepughing, believe it or not, I will smash you


    back."


    Nancy stammered when she quarreled with the crazy woman, because she was too angry and didn''t


    know how to scold her.


    Hearing the word "insane", Fanny''s face suddenly turned pale and her mind was in a mess. She stared


    at her in panic and argued anxiously, "I''m not insane. I''m not insane. You are insane. Get out of here,


    or I''ll smash you to death!"


    "Madam, what''s wrong with you? Madam!" Hearing the noise in the room.


    Olivia''s voice sounded anxiously at the door. As she spoke, she had already rushed in. She ran too fast


    that she bumped into the dizzy Nancy. Thetter staggered a bit and found her footing. She scolded,


    "Don''t you have eyes when you walk?"


    "She is crazy. Get her out of here."


    Olivia rushed to the bedside andforted the agitated Fanny, who was staring at Nancy with hatred.


    Although she was caught by her, her voice was very excited. Only then did Olivia look back at Nancy,


    who was standing here. With a fierce look in her eyes, she said angrily, "Who are you? How could you


    make madam so angry? Get out of here quickly. If Mr. Hans knows what had happened today, he must


    be mad at you."


    Although Hans said that he would find someone to serve madam together with her this morning, Olivia


    couldn''t connect this coquettish woman with the servant who came to help.


    Hearing the name, Nancy''s face froze again. Shock, regret and panic shed through her eyes at a


    moment. She turned around and looked at the door number of the ward, and made sure that was


    exactly the room mentioned by Tom. Was the crazy woman in front of her really Hans''s mother?


    Olivia didn''t have time to pay attention to her, because Fanny was still in mad, so all her thoughts were


    on her. Afterforting her with gentle words, she gradually calmed down, and finally whispered with


    some grievance, "Pick up my game console."


    "Okay, madam. I''ll get the game console for you right now."


    When she came to her sense from Olivia''s words, Nancy bent down to pick up the game console in a


    hurry. Her attitude was totally different from before. With a smile on her face, she said in a ttering


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    voice with coquettish and nervous, "Aunt Fanny, here is your game console, you really did a good job


    just now."


    Although she felt a sharp pain in her forehead, she simply wiped the blood with a tissue and didn''t dare


    to show anyint. When Fanny''s sight fell on her, her eyes became fierce immediately and she


    cursed, "You are insane!"


    It seemed that since Nancy cursed her at ''insane'', there was only the word left in her mind, and she


    wanted to get rid of these word out of instinct. Therefore, she looked as if she wanted to eat Nancy. It


    was also as if she was afraid of being scolded as a neurotic by others. That kind of fear seemed to be


    deep into her bone, and she wanted to get rid of it.


    With a cold expression on her face, Olivia grabbed the game console from Nancy''s hand and nced


    at her indifferently. Then she turned to coax Fanny with a low voice, "Madam, you''re right. She''s


    insane. I''ll let her get out right now. You y the games first."

 Chapter 23 Scalds

    Chapter 23 Scalds


    Olivia had roughly understood why madam became so angry all of a sudden. It must be this woman


    with a seductive look who scolded madam. Madam was usually very obedient and wouldn''t lose her


    temper unless she was stimted. The most intolerable word for her was ''insane''. How dare this


    woman in front of her scold madam like this? If Mr. Hans knew it, he would not forgive her.


    "Why don''t you go out?"


    Seeing that Fanny took over the game console and began to y Tetris, Olivia took a deep breath. She


    came forward, stared at Nancy who looked unnatural, and said angrily.


    "You must be Auntie Olivia. It''s just a misunderstanding. My name is Nancy. Mr. Hans asked me to


    apany Auntie Fanny."


    In order to stay, she had to look at Olivia humbly and exin gently, hoping that the woman in front of


    her wouldn''t mind. If Hans knew that she had scolded his mother just now, she didn''t know what means


    he would use to against her. Thinking of that he had indifferently asked his bodyguards to rape her


    yesterday, her face turned pale immediately and her body trembled. She couldn''t help but feel panic.


    Olivia looked at her suspiciously and ordered coldly, "You go out first. I''ll call Mr. Hans to confirm it. You


    don''t look like a good woman at all. You are not allowed toe in without my permission."


    Nancy wanted to curse, but she didn''t dare to. Her face changed. Atst, she had to suppress her


    anger and said timidly, "Auntie Olivia, I''m really here to take care of Auntie Fanny. You can call Mr.


    Hans to confirm, but please don''t tell him that I made his mother angry just now. Please."


    In the end, she pretended to be very sincere and bowed to Olivia. When she lowered her head, she felt


    a pain on her forehead and a faint dizziness. She staggered a bit and then turned around to leave the


    room. She was extremely regretful in her heart. How could she make such a big trouble on impulse just


    now!


    If she had known it earlier, she would have asked him more clearly!


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret. How could he let her off! On the second day, she came to this


    psychiatric hospital, and the day of her leaving was far away!


    After hanging up the phone, Emily immediately dialed the number of Celia, thinking about how to make


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    a request to herter. However, a few secondster, the phone was powered off. She snorted and went


    back to the ward to criticize her in front of Ned.


    "We have always loved her so much. Celia, that ungrateful girl, actually has no conscience at all. Now


    she is the mistress of Hans. She not only didn''t help Joe to solve the problem for thepany, but also


    didn''te to the hospital to visit you. I called her just now, but she turned off the phone directly. She


    really pissed me off."


    With an angry look on her face, she began to berate Celia. Ned thought with a slight frown, ''in fact, I


    haven''t seen anyone these days. Whether it is Celia, Nancy, or Joe, I have only seen them once in a


    few days.''


    "What''s wrong with thepany? Celia said that the Han Group was willing to help us get through the


    difficulties, and Joe also said that thepany had returned to normal but only needed to cut off half of


    the employees! "


    Emily was a little stunned and realized that she had overdone it. She added, "Although thepany


    has gone through the difficulties, those clients are not as many as before. If the Han Group is really


    willing to help us, we can be better than before. But Celia doesn''t care about it. What''s more, she won''t


    evene to see you. She is so ungrateful."


    "Enough, don''t me Celia anymore. It''s not only Celia who doesn''te to see me. Now she is sold


    to Hans and is not as free as she used to be. It''s all Nancy''s fault. If she hadn''t provoked Hans, Celia


    wouldn''t have been involved in her life."


    Ned had heard everything from Joe and knew that Celia had signed a lifelong contract for Nancy''s debt


    and thepany. Most importantly, Hans was the driving force behind the bankruptcy of their


    Thus, he was really worried about Celia.


    Celia didn''t turn on her phone the whole afternoon. She knew that she had offended that evil man, but


    she didn''t regret it.


    Since that night, she couldn''t get along well with that man. All the forbearance that she had thought


    about vanished after that night. Coupled with the man''s sneer, she really couldn''t bear it.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t please that man. Only humiliation awaits her, so she would


    just follow her heart. When she couldn''t bear it anymore, she wouldn''t be tolerant anymore, she didn''t


    want to drive herself crazy.


    But she still cooked for the dinner with the ingredients she bought two days ago. There were three


    dishes, and two of them were vegetarian. Although there was meat and other ingredients in the fridge,


    she did not take out all of them.


    A te of sauteed ck mushrooms, a te of cabbage and a bowl of seaweed and egg soup.


    When Hans came back to the vi, Celia was filling soup in the kitchen. Hearing the door open, she


    didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, she carefully poured the soup into the bowl, added the vor and


    other seasonings. When she was about to turn around, her shoulder was suddenly patted heavily. At


    the same time, his cold and sharp voice came from behind, "Celia, do you want to die? How dare you


    hang up my phone?"


    "Ouch!"


    A scream apanied by the crisp sound of the bowl falling on the ground, she jumped up


    instinctively.


    His words were interrupted by her scream of pain. As he stood close to her, she identally stepped


    on his feet when she jumped up. The next moment, her scalded hand was thrown on his handsome


    face, and his foot was trampled hard by Celia two times. His handsome face suddenly darkened, and


    there was a faint soup on his right cheek with the heat, he felt a slight pain.


    "Celia, you will pay for your behavior!"


    A suppressed roar came out of his throat, and his eyes were so fierce that he wanted to swallow her


    alive. His big palm grabbed her angrily.


    Celia''s face turned pale because of the pain. Hearing his angry tone, anger surged up in her heart. She


    turned around, red at him and retorted, "You''re the one who''s going to pay for your behavior. Why


    did you scare me from my back? Now, I scald my hand and I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you."


    And then, she took a weird nce at his left handsome face, which seemed to be slightly red. She


    didn''t mean to do that just now, but...


    A touch of coldness shed through her eyes.


    Her hand was so painful that she wanted to shake off the soup from her hand instinctively. But he was


    standing behind her and almost made her fall, so her hand was identally thrown on his face.


    Compared with her own injury, his point was nothing at all.


    Regardless of his fierce eyes, Celia frowned and pulled out her wrist that he was holding angrily.


    Perhaps he was distracted when he saw her hands red and swollen, so that she could break free from


    his hand.

 Chapter 24 If You Want To Scold Me, Just Do It

    Chapter 24 If You Want To Scold Me, Just Do It


    She turned on the tap painfully and run her hands under cold water. There was also pain on her instep,


    but she could only endure it first. Layers of sweat covered her forehead.


    Standing behind her, with cold eyes, he suddenly reached out and rudely pulled her away from the tap.


    And said in anger, "Get away from me!"


    Then he stepped forward and washed his face under the tap.


    Just now, he was pped by her hand. Thinking of it, he got angry. Damn it! She didn''t forget to fight


    back at any time. When she scalded her hand, she threw the heat and residual soup on his face at the


    first time, which made him very ufortable. Because the soup in his face was slightly hot.


    This was the second time she pped him. He would settle with herter, and she have to pay for her


    behavior.


    "You''re a cold-blooded animal."


    Celia found her footing with difficulty, and stared at the tall back of Hans. If she had known what would


    happen now, she would have pped him a few more times. But she would have been seen through


    easily by the shrewd man if she had pped him one more times.


    He was condemned in her heart to the lowest pit in the infernal regions. Damn it! She was so burnt, but


    he didn''t have any sympathy at all. Wasn''t she just identally touched his enchanting face?


    After scolding him angrily, she turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Enduring the pain, she


    went to the bathroom to wash her injury. Hearing her leaving footsteps, the bottom of his eyes


    darkened.


    He was kind enough not to stop her from washing her burn area. When he returned to the living room


    after washing his face, he smelled a faint fragrance of meal from afar. He looked at the dining room, on


    which there were two dishes. He snorted coldly, nced at the bathroom with the sound of water, and


    strode into the dining room.


    Celia washed her hands and feet in the bathroom for a few minutes. She didn''te out until the


    burning pain on her hands and feet was alleviated. Two days ago, when the hourly worker cleaned the


    room, she saw the medicine box, so she found it easily. Fortunately, there was the mostmon


    ointment in the vi, including the burn medicine.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, she looked up and saw Hans sitting in the dining room. She was


    slightly stunned, but did not have time to pay attention to him. She reached out to open the medicine


    box. At this time, she heard a crisp sound in the dining room, apanied by his cold and angry


    words, "Celia, is this dog food you cook?"


    She was shocked, looked up in a hurry and saw that his face was gloomy. Then she looked at the


    table, but there was nothing on it. The two dishes were all banged to the floor by him. The crisp sound


    just now was the sound of the te falling. She closed her eyes tightly and took two deep breaths,


    trying to restrain her impulse to lose her temper.


    But in her heart, she had cursed him to the lowest pit in the infernal regions!


    She clenched her fists and felt a sudden pain in her hands. She frowned and pursed her red lips tightly,


    tried her best not to curse out and told herself not to pay attention to the man in the restaurant.


    Damn it! He must have done it on purpose. He must have wanted her to starve ore up with a way


    to torture her. He knew that her hands were scalded, but he smashed the dish. Did he want her to cook


    again?


    No, she wouldn''t make another dinner with her burn hands.


    Opening the medicine box, she took out the ointment and applied it carefully. Hearing the footsteps,


    she knew that it was from the restaurant. She didn''t raise her head, but applied the ointment carefully


    and with difficulty.


    "Stupid!"


    The next moment, his sneer came from above her head, and the ointment in her hand was taken away


    in an instant. She had to raise her head and face the gloomy and sarcastic man.


    "Give me back the ointment."


    Her hands were really burnt. The bowl of soup was just out of the pot, and the hot dishes were all


    poured on her hands, dripping down, so her feet were also hurt. She was pale now, and every time she


    moved, she felt a great pain.


    Seeing that there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, Hans smiled slightly, squinted his eyes


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    and nced at her red and swollen hands, although she washed her hands under the tap at the first


    time without blisters. At that time, she looked very "cute" in the light.


    "Ha ha!"


    He couldn''t help chuckling. Her red and swollen hands really didn''t match her face, as if she was


    wearing a glove or a makeup, which was very funny.


    Celia cursed in her heart, her face changed slightly because of the pain.


    You''d betterugh to death!


    With a slight smile on his thin lips, he could see clearly how annoyed she was. Seeing that both her


    hands and feet were scalded, he became very happy. The gloomy face turned from gloomy to bright,


    and the smile in his eyes shed. He sat down beside her in a good mood and said happily, "Celia, you


    don''t have to do this to please me. Your hands are really funny now."


    Celia pursed her lips and snorted coldly, taking it as his soliloquy.


    "Let me help you apply the medicine."


    He said in a clear and happy voice, as if he was not the one who had lost his temper in the restaurant


    just now, and made Celia sure that he did it on purpose. The hateful man must have learned the face-


    changing performances of Sichuan Opera, or he was abnormal.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came. She felt dizzy with pain, her face pale, and her mind was interrupted at


    the same time. When she came to her senses, she saw her swollen left hand grabbed by that hateful


    man with great strength. No wonder he would like to apply medicine to her so kindly. It turned out that


    he just wanted to increase her pain.


    "Don''t scold me in your heart. If you want to scold me, just do it!"


    The smile on his face was a little cold. What a pervert! He changed as he said. His tone was clear but


    with a strong warning. She was not a fool. At this time, it was not the time to show off. She didn''t want


    her hands to be broken.


    Finally, she managed to pull the corner of her mouth, but there was no smile on her face. Celia said


    slowly and weakly, "I''m in such a bad condition. How can I scold you? Please, let go of my hand if you


    don''t want to apply medicine to me. If my hands are disabled, it''s not a good thing for you. Maybe it will


    be a burden. How can I meet your expectations and learn to please you one day?"


    She was not sure whether he would lose her hands or not, but she was afraid that she would pass out


    before her hands were broken, because it''s really a tough time for her to bear the pain at the moment.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, the coldness returned to his deep eyes. It seemed that he was


    thinking about what she said. It was not interesting if her hands were disabled. And there was no one in


    the Sus who could make his revenge more interesting, except Celia in front of him.


    Thinking of the situation of Nancy reported by the psychiatric hospital, he snorted coldly. That woman


    only deserved to be a clown. And the woman in front of him could be his ything barely.

 Chapter 25 I Thought You Were Dead!

    Chapter 25 I Thought You Were Dead!


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, dropped the medicine into the ground, grabbed Celia''s hand and said


    sarcastically, "it''s not a good thing that a woman is too smart."


    Celia was so painful that she felt dizzy and had no strength to struggle. The pain in her hand was


    constantly transmitted to her limbs and bones, stimting her nerves.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Go to the kitchen and cook for me."


    The cold and sarcastic voice came out from the thin lips of Hans. Hearing this, Celia was shocked.


    When she was about to refuse, she suddenly felt dizzy. Darkness came over her eyes, and she was


    about to fell down.


    Feeling that there was something wrong with the person behind him, Hans frowned. He turned around


    and instinctively held her falling body with his hand. He said coldly, "Celia, don''t think that I will let you


    go if you pretend to faint."


    Although his words were full of disgust, after patting her cheek two times to make sure that she had


    fainted, he snorted coldly but picked her up. He muttered angrily, "Damn woman, even if you fainted, I


    still can torture you in another way."


    Jim was not in the vi. He drove here by himself. He took Celia into the garage, opened the door and


    threw her on the back seat. Then he opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. His eyes shed


    fierce. He started the car and drove out of the vi.


    On the way, Celia awaked with a severe headache. She slowly opened her eyes and found herself in


    the car. She looked up and saw that Hans was focusing on driving. She was confused and was about


    to say something, but she heard his voice with a trace of coldness and cruelty:


    "Jim, inform Joe to go to the hospital and tell him that Celia was scalded."


    Hearing this, Celia was shocked. She asked subconsciously, "Hans, what the hell do you want to do?"


    She didn''t think this hateful man informed Joe kindly. Judging from the hostility in his tone, it was


    obvious that he wanted to see a joke. She could bear whatever he did to her, but why did he torture her


    family.


    He was a little surprised to see her wake up. He put down the switch of his ear, turned his head and


    nced at her. He smiled evilly, but his eyes were cold. He said in a familiar sneer tone, "You are


    awake. I thought you were dead."


    Celia struggled to sit up and looked at the back of Hans in the dim light. The pain in her hands and feet


    made her feel extremely bad, as if she was roasted on a fire.


    "Why did you tell my brother?"


    Her voice was weak with a faint sense of annoyance, but it was not strong enough. It sounded soft and


    helpless. But he was looking ahead attentively, and ignored her question on purpose.


    identally, she touched her hand again, which made her frowned, and she clenched her teeth to


    prevent herself from crying out. She stared at the back of Hans'' head and called him again stubbornly,


    "Hans!"


    "You fainted just now. I don''t know if you will die or not. It''s normal for me to inform your family. Why are


    you so mad? If you don''t want your hands to be disabled, just shut up! Don''t affect my driving, or I''ll turn


    around and go back."


    Finally, his cold voice with a strong warning sounded in the car.


    Then he stepped on the gas and the car rushed forward. Celia shook her body slightly and hurriedly


    reached out to support the front seat back. However, she touched the pain again in panic, which made


    she felt dizzy and seemed to faint again.


    Although the light in the car was dim, through the rear-vision mirror, he saw her face in pain, and the


    sweat on her forehead. A hint of cruelty smile appeared on his thin lips. ''Celia, you poured the soup


    yourself. You deserve it.''


    Celia couldn''t see the cruelty in his eyes. She just thought of all kinds of words to curse the pervert in


    front of her. It seemed that because she had distracted her attention, she felt the pain on her hands and


    feet was slightly alleviated. So she racked her brains to curse him in heart more happily!


    When they arrived at the hospital, it was already dark. The luxury sports car stopped at the special


    parking space for VIP. A security guard immediately came forward. Seeing that Hans opened the door


    and came out, he hurriedly smiled and respectfully opened the door for Celia.


    "Can you walk by yourself?"


    Under the dim streetlight, Hans was tall and slender. He slightly lowered his eyebrows and looked at


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Celia who got out of the car. There was a slight concern on his handsome face. His voice was low and


    gentle. Seeing this, the security guard moved backward silently.


    Pursing her lips slightly, Celia despised him for pretending to be gentle in front of others, but she didn''t


    show it on her face. Seeing that the security guard left, she got out of the car carefully, while Hans


    reached out his hand to hold her body like a gentleman. She frowned and tried to restrain her painful.


    Seeing that, he said suddenly, "It''s difficult to walk by yourself."


    Then, she was carried by him before she could react. Her brain went nk for a moment. When she


    looked up, she saw that he pursed his thin lips slightly, looked straight ahead and strode forward.


    She moved her body slightly and was about to say something, but she heard his warning in a low


    voice, "If you don''t want to make a fool of yourself, don''t move."


    Hearing this, she didn''t dare to move any more, fearing that the man would throw her down. She could


    only snuggle tightly in his arms, and the faint mint fragrance of his body was prated to her. His


    steady heartbeat rang clearly in her ears.


    Feeling that she was holding his hands, he slightly moved his lips and an imperceptiblecency


    shed in his eyes.


    "Celia, I heard that you were scalded. Where did you get hurt?"


    As soon as they walked into the hospital, Joe, who was waiting there, came up to them. When he saw


    that she was held in his arms, a touch of doubt shed through his eyes. He blurted out with concern


    and looked at her up and down.


    "Celia''s hands and feet were scalded."


    Hearing the sound, Celia, who was lowering her eyes and shrinking in his arms, was shocked. She


    suddenly looked up. When her eyes met, she saw the worried and shocked ck eyes of Joe. In a


    sh, she suddenly understood why Hans took her to the hospital.


    She couldn''t help cursing, "Despicable!"!


    Just now, when she was in a trance, there was a deep voice of Hans, which seemed to be a little


    worried and anxious. Hearing that, Joe was a little stunned. And he had walked past him and was a few


    steps away from him.


    Joe came to his senses and hurried to follow.


    When he received the phone call, he was chatting with his father in the hospital. He was worried when


    he heard that Celia was scalded. After knowing that it was the hospital his father in, he could no longer


    stay calmly and ran downstairs to wait.


    After half an hour, the doctor finally applied medicine to her hands and feet

 Chapter 26 Pretending To Be Gentle

    Chapter 26 Pretending To Be Gentle


    During the process of applying medicine, Hans had been sitting beside her


    He hold her shoulder and seemed to care about her very much. When he saw her pale face and broke


    into a cold sweat, heforted her in a low voice, "Celia, bear with it for a while. You''ll be fine soon."


    Celia pursed her lips tightly. The pain made her unable to speak. Although the medicine alleviated the


    burning feeling, the pain was still so clear that unbearable for her.


    Standing aside, Joe look on anxiously, but he couldn''t get close to her. His eyes were full of concern


    and doubts, but he didn''t know where to start. He nced at Hans, who looked gentle, and he


    wondered why he was so gentle to Celia?


    "Celia, if you can''t bear the pain, just cry out. Don''t hold it back."


    Joe''s voice was full of pain, he wished the person who got burn is him, not her.


    Celia raised her pale face, which was covered with sweat. When she saw the painful ck eyes of him,


    she was moved and sad, but she tried her best to hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes. She


    bit her lips hard and said softly, "Joe, I''m fine."


    Fine?


    How could it be all right!


    After the doctor finished applying the medicine, he saw the cold sweat on her forehead. Feeling worried


    for her, he took out a tissue and was about to wipe it for her, but was taken over by Hans without being


    noticed. "Let me do it!"


    The expression on his face changed slightly, but he heard the voice of Celia, "Joe, how is father these


    days? Is he feeling better?"


    "How would you still know to care about father? Celia, you haven''t been... Mr. Hans! "


    Nancy''s sharp and mean voice came from the door. As the position of Joe and the doctor just blocked


    the figure of Hans. When she appeared, she only saw the doctor who was packing up and Celia with a


    painful face. Hearing Celia''s concern, she sneered without hesitation. But before she finished her


    words, Joe turned around to look at her. All of a sudden, she saw a cold man sitting next to Celia. She


    immediately stopped talking and greeted to him respectfully.


    It was hard to know whether it was joy or fear in her tone.


    Hans''s eyes settled on Celia gently, as if he hadn''t heard Nancy''s voice, and he didn''t even raise his


    head. He just wiped the sweat off her forehead slowly and said in a low and calm voice, "Look at your


    painful face. Be careful next time. Don''t hurt yourself again."


    Looking at the hypocritical face of Hans, Celia was a little stunned. She even forgot that Nancy was


    standing at the door. If she didn''t clearly remember the disgust in his eyes and his humiliation to her,


    she would definitely think that he really cared about her. Perhaps she would fall into his deep and


    loving ck eyes.


    She frowned and sneered in her heart.


    "Nancy, why don''t you stay with father in the ward? Why are you here?"


    With a cold expression on Joe''s face, and a hint of displeasure in his tone. He couldn''t believe that


    Hans really loved Celia, at this moment, he was different from the hearsay.


    Nancy was also a little stunned. She was jealous. She walked over step by step, looked at Hans


    affectionately, and even ignored her brother''s words. She stopped in front of him, tried to wear a gentle


    smile and said softly, "Mr. Hans, I have always wanted to exin to you what happened that day. In


    fact, that day..."


    "You don''t have to exin, as long as you do your job well. You won''t feel wronged, will you?"


    The calm and slow voice of Hans interrupted the endless exnation of her. In fact, his tone was not


    gentle, and the doting look in his eyes had been reced. There was only a trace of coldness in his


    eyes. However, in her view, his indifferent nce made her feel warm.


    A bright smile bloomed on her face, as if the pain of the p in the afternoon disappeared in an instant,


    and the grievance of the past few days vanished.


    "Yes, I''m not aggrieved at all. Don''t worry, Mr. Hans. I will work hard."


    Nancy smiled like an idiot and nodded repeatedly. She almost threw herself at him in front of everyone.


    The tenderness and love in her eyes were undisguised.


    With a slight frown of Joe, the doctor next to him gave the advised and left the ward. Celia looked at


    them indifferently. She always felt that there was coldness in Hans''s eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Mr. Hans, my father mentioned you just now and said that he wanted to thank you for your great


    kindness. How about you go downstairs with me to see my father?"


    As soon as Nancy finished her words, both Celia and Joe were stunned. The two of them looked at


    Hans at the same time, while Nancy looked at him with an idiot face, and looking forward to his nod.


    "Nancy, stop that nonsense!"


    Joe stopped her and gave her a sullen look.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, a hint of hatred shed in his eyes, so fast that no one


    could catch it clearly. Then he looked at Celia and said in a gentle voice, "Celia, you talk with your


    brother first. I''ll be back soon."


    Celia gritted her teeth out of hatred in her heart, but she endured it on the face. She nodded slightly


    and said, "Don''t worry about me. Joe is here."


    "Okay, I know Joe loves you all the time."


    Hans said on purpose, and the mockery in his eyes was fleeting in an instant. Then he stood up and


    left the ward with Nancy.


    Hearing the footsteps go away, Joe sat down in the seat where Hans had just been. He stared at Celia


    worriedly and asked with concern, "Celia, tell me, is Hans really good to you?"


    Somehow, he felt that the man was not good to Celia. Although he had been very gentle just now, he


    just felt something strange. Maybe it was because his tenderness was too fake, and there was clearly


    coldness and ridicule in his eyes, and he didn''t know what he wanted. But anyhow, he would do


    everything to protect Celia and try to make her leave.


    When he made the promise in his heart, he had already had a n. And before long, he got the answer


    after thorough investigation. Unfortunately, he had risked his life for it, and he failed to protect Celia


    from harm.


    With a slight smile on Celia''s face, the pain seemed to be alleviated a little. She looked at Joe who


    loved her and nodded slightly, "Joe, as you can see just now, Hans is very kind to me. I know what you


    are worried about. The scald was caused by my carelessness when I knocked over the bowl of soup. I


    didn''t ask him to inform you, but I couldn''t stop him."


    His eyes looked over her hands and feet, and his heart felt painful again. He frowned and looked at her


    with worried.

 Chapter 27 Unless,

    Chapter 27 Unless,


    "Celia, you''re too innocent. I don''t want you to be deceived. Hans is not a simple person.


    Do you remember that I told you yesterday that Nancy worked in a psychiatric hospital? Just now, you


    heard that it was arranged by Hans. Nancy had been arrogant since she was a child. But now she was


    willing to work in that kind of ce for him and serve an old man with mental disease.


    Although it''s only a week, there are several wounds on her body. As you saw just now, her face is still


    red. It was the p from the old man this afternoon."


    At first, Joe didn''t know that, but just now in front of his father, Nancyined with tears in her eyes,


    saying that it was all because of Celia. She said that she could have been with Hans, but Celia came


    and seduced him. She also said that it was her idea to arrange her to work in the mental hospital.


    However, he didn''t tell Celia something about Nancy framed her. No matter how bad Nancy was, the


    fact that she was his sister couldn''t be changed.


    Celia was no longer surprised, because she had just heard that Hans admit it straightly. She also felt


    that the man was not a good person, or he wouldn''t force her to sell herself to him. However, what he


    had done to Nancy was the humiliation that she was asking for by herself. She had nothing to say.


    "Joe, I have no right to say anything about Nancy. After all, she has the right to choose whoever she


    loves. As for me, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. When we be strong, I will leave


    Hans."


    Celia stayed in a senior ward with special care. Maybe it was because she was injured, Hans''s attitude


    was mild, but it was inevitable to sneer at her.


    That night, Joe stayed with Celia in the ward for an hour until Hans came back with a dinner in his


    hand. Of course, Nancy didn''te with him.


    "Celia, haven''t you had dinner yet?"


    Looking at the bag in his hand, it suddenly urred to Joe that he had neglected such a serious


    problem. Seeing the remorse on his face, Celia shook her head indifferently and said, "Joe, I''m not


    hungry."


    He slowly opened the bag and took out a lunch box. It was a bowl of lean meat porridge. In front of Joe,


    he pretended to say casually, "Celia, don''t you have a poor rtionship with Nancy?"


    Hearing that, Joe was a little stunned. He guessed that he might have heard something when he went


    to see his father. Then he heard Hans continued, "Just now, she actually did something bad to you.


    She also said that you and Ryan of the Mond Group had been in a good lover rtionship, and that


    was the reason why the Mond Group invested in helping youst time was that you had traded your


    body to him."


    It seemed that he said it casually, but the expression on Joe''s face changed a few times. There were


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassment and anger. He looked at Hans with more doubts, but thetter did not care at all. He


    smiled with coldness in his eyes.


    Celia was stunned. She cursed in her heart, "Bastard!"


    Her face was a little pale, and there was a sh of anger in her eyes. The next moment, she said lightly


    with a soft smile, "Don''t take it seriously. Nancy likes joking. Ryan just as my brother, he only treats me


    as a brother and a sister."


    In fact, she didn''t want to talk about this topic with him at all in front of Joe. When she raised her eyes,


    she happened to meet the loving eyes of Joe. Something shed in his eyes, so fast that she only


    thought it was an illusion.


    Of course, this kind of topic was not something that could be interrupted by Joe, so he coughed


    awkwardly. When he stood up and was about to say that he wanted to leave first, he heard that Hans


    smiled gently and said in an ambiguous and pampering voice, "Sweetheart, don''t worry. I know that she


    is joking. You are pure or not, I know better than her. If you have really been with him, why are you still


    so stiff?"


    After saying that, he scooped up a spoon of porridge and fed it into her mouth.


    Hearing what he said, Celia''s face turned red in an instant. The embarrassment and anger in her eyes


    were clearly captured by Hans''s cold and smiling ck eyes. Joe could no longer hold it back and said


    stiffly, "Hans, don''t humiliate Celia any more. She is just an innocent girl."


    "Joe!"


    Celia pursed her lips and looked at him with worried. She was afraid that Joe would have a dispute with


    that pervert, but Hans didn''t seem to be angry. He just snorted and said lightly, "How can I humiliate


    Celia? I love her so much. By the way, when I left the ward just now, your father asked me to tell you


    that he had something for you."


    Joe pursed his lips hard, seeming to suppress his anger. He really hated the arrogance on his hateful


    face, and more hated him for humiliating Celia.


    "Well, there''s no one else now. You don''t have to act."


    After Joe left, Celia couldn''t bear the hypocritical tenderness of Hans anymore. She avoided the


    porridge he fed and said coldly.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he seemed to take her anger as spoiled behavior. His voice


    was still soft and gentle, and he even raised his hand to brush a strand of hair that had fallen on her


    cheek. "Your hands have been hurt like this, how could you maintain your self-esteem? Besides, why


    do you think I am acting? In your eyes, only Joe and Ryan are sincere to you, but unfortunately, they


    are sincere to you but can''t get you, either. You, Celia, can only belong to me in this life, unless I''m tired


    of you! "


    It was obvious that he was mocking her, but he could say it in such a gentle and pleasant way, as if he


    was saying sweet words. His handsome face had a warm smile. Celia was so angry that her face


    turned pale. Her eyes were full of anger and she red at the porridge he handed to her and closed


    her mouth tightly.


    Damn it! How could he say something like that in front of her brother? Could he be more shameless.


    But he didn''t get annoyed. Instead, he was in a good mood to appreciate her angry look, as if he was


    appreciating a beautiful piece of art.


    Withdrawing the spoon in his hand, he squinted slightly. Then he continued in incendiary, "Celia, you


    look so ugly when you are angry, but I like to see you ugly look. Ha ha, if you really don''t want to eat, I''ll


    put it down. By the way, I''ll tell you that Nancy will rece your position tonight."


    As he spoke, he put down the bowl and burst intoughter.


    Celia''s chest heaved violently and her eyes widened. After a long time, she cursed angrily, "Hans, you


    bastard!"

 Chapter 28 Maybe You Will Fall In Love With Me

    Chapter 28 Maybe You Will Fall In Love With Me


    She had to leave this bastard, or she would be pissed off by him sooner orter.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, her hand was grabbed by a big palm, and the piercing pain instantly spread to her


    heart. She gritted her teeth and broke into the cold sweat on her forehead. Her face was as pale as


    paper. But the anger in her eyes did not decrease. She obstinately met Hans''s cold and fierce eyes, but


    in an instant, he became cold and indifferent again.


    "Celia, don''t make me unhappy. It''s not good for you."


    He warned her word by word in a low and deep voice.


    Celia was too painful to say a word, but there was no timidity in her eyes. She just bit her lips hard and


    her lips that had only been healing for thest few days were bleeding again. The pain on her lips


    made her temporarily forget the pain on her hands.


    If she didn''t provoke him, why did he provoke her?


    ''Damn it! Damn it!'' Celia cursed again and again. No matter how painful she was, she would never beg


    for mercy from him.


    A few secondster, he let go of her hand, squinted slightly to appreciate her pain and stubbornness,


    chuckled, and picked up a tissue to wipe her face. "You deserve this pain. Don''t forget your identity.


    You were bought by me, and whether the Su Group will go bankrupt again depends on you. If you


    starve to death, I will let the whole Su family bury with you."


    Celia''s face turned pale and her heart trembled. She believed that what he said was not just words.


    Whether it was anger or carelessness, every word he said was inexplicably cold. He may done what he


    said.


    Her body trembled. She remembered what he said just now that he wanted to show the video of that


    night to Nancy. That was her greatest humiliation and she couldn''t let anyone see it.


    She licked the blood on her lips, and the handsome face of the man in front of her suddenly


    approached


    After taking advantage of him, heughed happily.


    Perhaps it was because she had been shameless after being humiliated by him for many times that


    she quickly restrained all her anger. Except for the crimson gas on her face, she looked calm. She just


    quietly looked at him, who was with a radiant smile.


    It was undeniable that he was so charming that many women would fall in love with him.


    However, she knew his true colors. His kindness was far less than his humiliation to her. When he


    stoppedughing, she asked indifferently, "Hans, did you really take a video that night?"


    She had looked for it in his room, but found nothing. The bastard didn''t show up these days, so she


    temporarily forgot it. She didn''t expect that he would threaten her again at this time.


    Seeing that she pretended to be calm, Hans didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he curled his lips and


    nced at herzily. She pursed her lips slightly and tried to suppress the uneasiness and annoyance


    in her heart. After a long time, he answered, "Of course, if you run away one day, I will use that video to


    find you."


    He lowered his eyes and picked up the porridge on the table again. He picked up the spoon in the bowl


    leisurely with his slender fingers. Celia looked at the bowl in his hand, took a deep breath and said


    hesitantly, "If I finish this bowl of porridge, can you stop showing it to Nancy?"


    She said in an attitude of discussion, but in a stiff tone.


    "Okay, I won''t let her see it!"


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Hans answered freely. With a slight smile on his sexy thin lips, he


    handed a spoon of porridge to her lips. A hint of relief shed through Celia''s eyes. When she was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    about to say thank you, he added, "Show it to Joe or Ryan."


    Hearing this, Celia gasped for breath. Her face changed all of a sudden. There was a roar in her heart.


    She pursed her lips tightly, endured it and exined calmly, "Believe it or not, I have nothing with Ryan.


    I just treat him as my brother."


    Her exnation made him sneer.


    After a short pause, she continued, "Hans], are you angry with me because of that p? If so, you can


    p me back. I have told you that I won''t try to escape after I sign the contract. You can rest assured


    that I won''t take my family and thepany as a joke. If I really have to stay with you all my life, I really


    hope to get along well with you."


    Although she hated the man in front of her, since she couldn''t escape now, she hoped that she could


    live in peace with him.


    Celia said sincerely. As the saying goes, a good man doesn''t suffer losses at present. Now that this


    hateful man has something on her, she will try her best to endure it.


    She gradually came to realize this principle when she got along with him. This man was too powerful.


    The more she resisted, the more he would torture and humiliate her. Just now was the best proof.


    Judging from his tone, he did have the video of that night. Although she was drugged, she remained a


    little sober. She knew many of her unbearable behaviors. If others saw it, she would have to hit her


    head to death.


    He stopped smiling and stared at her with his dark eyes, as if he was thinking about her proposal.


    He was a little surprised that she could endure it. But at the same time, he was angry for her calmness.


    At this juncture she did not beg him to let her go. Instead, she talked to him in a tone of discussion, as if


    she was a patient teacher teaching a student who was wrong.


    Celia didn''t dare to be willful anymore. She opened her mouth and ate the porridge that he handed to


    her. For a moment, the two of them were silent, only the slight sound of her eating porridge. What''s


    more, Hans was very patient. He fed her spoon by spoon. Although he was hateful, he pretended to be


    a good person.


    "Well, I will try to get along well with you. Maybe one day you will fall in love with me, who knows."


    After feeding her a whole bowl of porridge, he said casually. His eyes were as bright as stars shining,


    which were full of evil and temptation.


    The next noon, Ryan came to visit her with fruits in his hands. When he saw the scalds on her hands


    and feet, his handsome face darkened and his eyes were full of pity, "Celia, how did you make yourself


    like this?"


    Putting down the fruit basket, he sat down on the chair in front of the bed. Celia had just had lunch and


    asked the intensive-care nurse to have a rest, so she was the only one in the ward. Facing his


    undisguised caring eyes, she felt sad, with an unnatural expression in her eyes. She forced a smile and


    said, "Ryan, it''s just an ident. Why did youe? It''s Joe who told you? "


    Last night, she forgot to tell Joe not to tell him. One more person to know, just one more person to


    worry about.


    Ryan gazed at her gently and said, "No, it''s Nancy who told me that. Celia, does Hans treat you


    badly?"


    In the face of his direct and doubtful eyes, Celia was slightly shocked. She shook her head


    subconsciously and said, "Hans is very kind to me."


    Before she had finished her words, she suddenly saw the pain in his eyes, and sadness spread in her


    heart again. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say the rest of the words. She just felt bad in her


    heart and lowered her head in panic.


    Celia was a little annoyed with the decision of Nancy, and she was afraid Nancy did not have good


    intentions at all in telling Ryan about the matter. If those wordsst night is really what Nancy said to


    Hans, then her intention was obvious. She hoped that something really happened between them, and


    then Hans would kick her out?

 Chapter 29 I Love You

    Chapter 29 I Love You


    It was too stupid of Nancy to do so. She probably didn''t know that if something really happened


    between Celia and Ryan at this time, with the cold and arrogant character of Hans, even the whole Su


    family would not let go.


    "Celia!"


    All of a sudden, Ryan grabbed her shoulder, which didn''t hurt her, but made her extremely nervous and


    her heart was in a mess. She had to raise her head, and her eyes was locked by his deep and painful


    sight.


    Her heart trembled again, as if she had suddenly drunk a bottle of mature vinegar, and the feeling of


    sourness spread in her heart.


    "Celia, I love you!"


    When the four eyes met, he blurted out, with a trace of anxiety, and the deep affection in his eyes could


    not be removed.


    He didn''t want to hide it anymore. He loved her. He had been waiting for her for many years. When she


    grew up, he didn''t expect that such a change would happen. When he knew that she had signed the


    contract, he was extremely regretful.


    There was a moment of nk in Celia''s mind and she even stopped breathing for a moment. Her


    watery eyes were full of sadness. She stared at him nkly, unable toe to her senses. What did


    he say just now?


    He said he loved her!


    Noticing that she was stiff, Ryan felt a stabbing pain in his heart. He stared at her with burning eyes


    and said, "Celia, I should have confessed my love to you, but it''s not toote now. Don''t worry. I will try


    my best to make you leave Hans. I won''t let him hurt you recklessly."


    Then, he pulled Celia into his arms.


    Hearing his rapid and uneven heartbeat, Celia pursed her lips slightly and suddenly came to her


    senses. She blurted out, "No, Ryan, I don''t love you."


    He felt stifled and his handsome face turned pale in an instant, as if someone was cutting his heart with


    a sharp knife, and the pain was endless.


    Seeing his pale face, Celia felt sad, but she tried her best to break away from his arms. She took a


    deep breath and said softly, "Ryan, you are just like my brother. I can''t like you."


    The pain in Ryan''s eyes shed, and he caught her point the next moment. "Celia, what do you mean


    that you can''t like me? You also love me, right?"


    "No. Ryan, I have trade my life to Hans. I will never have the right to love someone in my life. Don''t do


    anything unnecessary for me."


    "Celia, don''t say like that. You just need to tell me that if it weren''t for the ident of Hans, would you


    ept my confession of love?"


    Ryan stared at her with burning and expectant eyes. He pursed his thin lips and was determined to get


    the answer.


    Before long, Celia often thought that if she hadn''t hesitated, or if she had been more ruthless, then


    wouldn''t there have been less entanglement between them? And Ryan wouldn''t have offended Hans


    because of her and wouldn''t have been injured?


    But there was no ''if''. Under the expectant eyes of Ryan, she was in a trance for a moment, thinking of


    his love and care for her over the years. When they met for the first time, he pulled her behind from


    three children who threw stones at her, and announced to the three children in a manly manner, "If


    anyone dares to bully her again, I will kick his teeth in."


    It turned out that he went to y with Joe that day. He just inadvertently saw her being bullied, and that


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    nce became eternal. When he saw her stubborn and tearful eyes, he swore in his heart that he


    would protect her well from now on.


    At first, it was just a boy''s heroic action, butter, a secret feeling arose unconsciously.


    Since then, she had been always taken care of by him and Joe. While Joe was her elder brother, but


    he was not. When a girl''s first awakening of love, she did have a shy love for the handsome Ryan.


    However, there were also inferiority and sadness behind her optimistic and stubborn character. Ryan


    was not only handsome, but also from an impable family. As far as she could remember, he had


    been surrounded by all kinds of girls. Because he was older than her, she naturally became his


    younger sister who helped other girls deliver love letters to him.


    Seeing that she was in a trance and her eyes twinkled, a glimmer of hope rose in the bottom of his


    heart, as if he had seen a new light dawn in the darkness. His originally gloomy eyes lit up, and he


    looked at her happily. "Celia, I will try to make myself stronger and let you leave Hans as soon as


    possible."


    It was not the sweet words, but every word was his most affectionate and firm promise. He knew


    clearly that he couldn''t save Celia now. He couldn''t afford to offend Hans, and his father was clear-cut


    in attitude. He didn''t dare to act rashly.


    However, he wanted Celia to know that he liked her, and even loved her deeply. He could do anything


    for her. She didn''t know that he knelt outside his father''s room that night.


    Feeling a surge of heat in her heart, Celia''s eyes were quickly covered with ayer of mist. She


    tightened her lips, shook her head sadly, and refused his affections stubbornly and firmly. "Ryan, I


    really don''t like you. Don''t change anything because of me, and don''t get hurt because of me. You are


    the only son of your family, and the future sessor of the Mond Group. Your responsibility is the


    wholepany and the whole family, not me. "


    In the next few days, Hans didn''t appear again. Celia was very bored in the hospital. That night, she


    learned from the intensive-care nurse that her father, Ned, fainted for some reason. When she was


    supported by the intensive-care nurse to the emergency room, Joe was scolding Nancy.


    "Joe, how is dad?"


    Hearing him scolding her, Celia was confused and worried. She couldn''t help but interrupt him.


    Seeing hering, Joe red at Nancy with hatred, which could be considered as a temporary relief


    for her. Then he turned to look at Celia and said, "Father is being rescued inside."


    Then, he walked up to Celia and held her from the other side. "Celia, you can''t walk now. Why do you


    room. Maybe when hees out, I''ll tell you."


    Just now, he scolded Nancy because of this matter. She made his father faint with anger, and she also


    called Celia here. If she was not his younger sister, he really wanted to p her two times.


    Celia looked at the closed door of the emergency room, frowned and shook her head. "It doesn''t


    matter. I''ll wait here."


    Anyway, she couldn''t rest assured when she returned to the ward, so she might as well wait here for


    her father toe out.


    "You are the mistress of Hans now. You live in a senior ward and enjoy the special care. You''d better go


    back to the ward. If there is something wrong, we can''t responsible for it. If you really have a little


    conscience, you can put in a good word for Nancy and don''t let her go to the mental hospital to suffer


    that again."


    The sarcastic words came from the side. Hearing that, Joe frowned at once. When he was about to say


    something, Celia said, "Mom, if I don''t have conscience, I''m afraid that you and Nancy won''t stand here


    now. She wanted to go to the mental hospital to suffer, and no one forced her. She did it voluntarily. It''s


    second that weather I would speak good words for her or not. As long as she doesn''t speak ill of me


    behind my back, I''ll feel deeply grateful. "


    After hearing that, Emily was furious. She took two steps forward, raised her hand and was about to


    p her in the face, but this time, she was stopped by a special nurse beside.


    "Mrs. Emily, Miss Celia is now Mr. Hans''s woman. You have to care about the consequences."


    The simple words made Emily stiff and embarrassed.


    After a long time, she snorted and said angrily, "Celia, I really regret that I didn''t kick you out."


    That was what she meant. As long as she didn''t do anything, the special nurse next to her would be


    indifferent and ignore her. However, it was Joe who said angrily, "Mom, Celia has devoted her whole


    life because of Nancy. Can''t you be nicer to her?"


    "Joe, it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. If mom and Nancy suddenly love me more, I will misce my


    mind."


    Just like that day, she called her for help. It was better to be indifferent. Although they had lived


    together for twenty years, she never expected to be loved by her.


    With a trembling anger, Emily pointed at Celia and cursed, "Celia, you are an ingrate. I brought you up


    and gave you a family. You not only shamelessly robbed the man of Nancy, but also instigated her to


    go to the mental hospital to face a group of madmen all day long. So what? You volunteered to sell


    your body at that time. Moreover, if you didn''t sell your body to Hans. Can you live such a good life


    now? Even if I keep a dog, it will know how to repay you. What about you? I have raised you for twenty


    years in vain. If you don''t deal with Nancy''s matter, don''t appear in front of us from now on. "


    With shocked and worried Joe''s face. Emily turned around and left after scolding and Nancy snorted at


    Celia and followed her mother away.


    "Celia, don''t take mom''s words seriously, let alone take it into heart. She and Nancy have always been


    greedy for vanity."


    Celia shook her head indifferently. She didn''t feel sad after hearing so many words like that. However,


    in the past, Emily only scolded her behind her back because she was afraid of being me by Joe and


    Ned. But now, she had already offend her openly.


    "Joe, I''m okay. But you, don''t quarrel with mom because of me. Dad is sick now, and the whole family


    will rely on you in the future."


    "Celia, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well."


    Joe helped her sit down on a bench aside. Then, Celia asked the special nurse to go back to work.


    They sat there and waited for Ned toe out from the emergency room.


    This time, Ned was not as lucky as thest time. On the second day, when he woke up at dusk, his left


    body was unconscious. The doctor concluded that he was suffering from hemiplegia!


    Although this situation had been remindedst time, when it really happened, Ned and his family were


    still in a panic.


    "Mr. Hans, the hospital called. Ned was paralyzed."

 Chapter 30 Being A Hero To Save The Beauty

    Chapter 30 Being A Hero To Save The Beauty


    When Hans received the phone call, he was apanying his mother in the sanatorium. Hearing the


    report of Tom, he could not help but raise the corners of his mouth and break into a cold smile. A cold


    light shed through his deep eyes.


    "Well done. Ask Nancy to serve one more person in the mental hospital. She doesn''t seem to be busy


    enough."


    After a short pause, Hans ordered in a low voice. ''She is still in the mood to seduce me. It was clear


    that she hasn''t suffered enough. Although she has been tortured by Alex these days, this kind of abuse


    is not a big deal.''


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the past few days, Tom reported the situation of Nancy to Hans every day. Every time Hans heard


    the news that she was tortured by that crazy old man, a smile appeared on his lips. Although it could


    vent part of his anger.


    Therefore, as soon as Tom got the news that Ned was paralyzed, he immediately called Hans.


    After hanging up the phone, Hans softly put his arm around his mother''s shoulder, and his eyes gently


    stopped on the Tetris game in her hand.


    When he answered the phone just now, his mother was not affected at all. She was still focused on


    ying the game. When the music of victory rang on the game console, he raised a gentle smile and


    praised, "Mom, you are so awesome. You have passed another round unexpectedly."


    "Ha ha, go on, go on!"


    Hearing his praise, Fanny raised her eyes and smiled at him. She waved the game console in her hand


    and then immersed herself in the game excitedly.


    Strangely enough, although her mother was mentally deranged, she didn''t forget her favorite game ----


    the Tetris, which he had seen most when he was a child.


    His mother and father often sat together on the carpet in the living room topete. Every time, his


    father lost and his mother won. Although he was only four or five years old at that time, he could


    memorized it.


    At first, he thought that his father was inferior to his mother, and he swore that he would win it back for


    his father when he grew up. He didn''t know the reason until his father passed away. He always


    remembered his father''sst words, "Hans, your mother likes ying games most. You have to


    remember that when you y games with her in the future, you must lose, don''t defeat her!"


    At that time, he knew that his father deliberately lost to his mother, but he did not understand why his


    father did that. It was not until he grew up and became sensible that he understood.


    That was his father''s love for his mother. That was a kind of selfless sacrifice and love. As long as the


    person he loved was happy, he could make any sacrifice.


    Thinking of this, his heart was filled with bitterness. The hand on her mother''s shoulder unconsciously


    tightened, which made Fanny frown slightly and protest unhappily, "It hurts, Hans!"


    "I''m sorry, mom."


    Hans was shocked and immediately loosened his grip. He took a deep breath to calm himself down,


    and then raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Mom, I have something to deal with. I''lle


    back to apany you another day."


    Fanny was ying intently and answered without raising her head, "Okay!" She fixed her eyes on the


    game console and pressed the buttons with her hands nimbly.


    With a gentle smile, Hans lowered his head and habitually kissed her forehead. After telling Olivia


    some notes, he left the sanatorium and drove straight to the hospital.


    When Hans arrived at the hospital, he saw that Ned was angry with a roomful of people. It seemed that


    Ned was not only paralyzed, but also had a worse temper.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    When the doctor announced that Ned was paralyzed, he pulled off the barrier on his body without


    hesitation. The doctors and nurses in front of him could not stop him.


    Standing in front of the bed, Nancy felt a pain on her face. When she saw clearly that it was a needle


    streaking across her face, she let out a low cry in panic and stepped back, and she stepped on Celia,


    who stood behind her and had no time to dodge.


    The special nurse who came to the ward with Celia had went to the bathroom. The scald on her foot


    hadn''t recovered yet, so it was difficult for her to stand all by herself. When she was stepped on by


    Nancy, a pain came all over her body. She wanted to step back instinctively, but Nancy had found that


    Celia was the one she was stepping on.


    An evil thought suddenly popped into her mind. She didn''t let go of Celia. Instead, she crushed Celia''s


    feet heavily with her high heels.


    Seizing the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she pretended to lose her bnce, swung her arm and


    pushed towards Celia''s chest on purpose.


    "Ah!" Celia cried out in pain. Her face turned pale and she couldn''t help but lean back.


    "Celia!"


    Seeing that Celia fell back, Joe, who stood a few steps away tofort Ned, was greatly frightened.


    When he was about to rush over, his wrist was grabbed by Emily. As he struggled, Celia was on the


    point of falling to the ground


    All of a sudden, a ck figure shed at the speed of light and urately held the falling body of Celia.


    He spun and held her safely in his arms.


    In a panic, Celia only smelled a good mint fragrance.


    "Why are you so careless?"


    Celia raised her head and saw a pair of deep and dark eyes. When she saw the face, she was stiff


    again. She pursed her lips and asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Pei, you are here!"


    Nancy''s face changed a few times, fromcency to sluggishness, and then to the bright smile


    now. She looked at Hans with glowing eyes,pletely forgot that her father was still angry.


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief secretly, but he was also confused about the sudden appearance of Hans


    and his skills.


    Hatred shed in Emily''s eyes. Looking down at the panic stricken Celia, Hans tightened his hand


    around her waist and smiled.


    "If I didn''te, you would fall to the ground just now. Where is that nurse?"


    "She went to the bathroom. It''s my fault. Thank you."


    Celia answered indifferently, trying to bear the pain on her feet and calm down the panic in her heart.


    "Okay, be careful in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up at Nancy, who had a guilty conscience. Under his cold


    eyes, her body trembled and her smile froze.


    Hans withdrew his sight coolly and helped Celia to move forward to the bed. The doctors made way for


    them. When he and Celia stood in front of the bed, he took a look at the agitated Ned and asked


    indifferently, "What happened?"


    "Mr. Pei, you came just in time. Please help me to check it. They said that I was paralyzed and I don''t


    believe it. Please help me. It can''t be true, right?"


    Ned said excitedly, his eyes filled with fear. He didn''t want to be paralyzed or disabled.


    Without saying a word, Hans turned his eyes to the attending doctor, who then repeated the details of


    the situation. It was an aplished fact that Ned was paralyzed and it could not be changed.


    At the same time, he also had the symptoms of Alzheimer''s disease. Of course, the doctor did not say


    this in front of Ned, butter told them privately.


    No one noticed the smile in Hans''s eyes.


    He kept holding Celia in his arms all the time. It seemed that his eyes were filled with tenderness and


    love. Celia could do nothing to resist. She could only let him hold her hand. A faint mint fragrance


    lingered on her nose.


    Nancy looked at Hans from time to time, with admiration and jealousy in her eyes. All Joe cared about


    was his father. Although he hated Hans, he was temporarily relieved because the appearance of Hans


    just now prevented Celia from falling.


    Emily was the most irritated one.


    How could she have sex with a paralyzed man?


    Seeing that Hans loved Celia so much, Emily was even more annoyed. She wished that the person


    who could win Han''s favor was Nancy.


    That would be great!


    After a long talk with the doctor, Hans went back to the ward to see Ned.


    After being injected with tranquilizer by the doctor, Ned slept soundly. With the excuse that Celia had


    difficulty in hands and feet and needed to go back to rest, Hans got rid of Emily and Nancy and then left


    Ned''s ward.


    Celia left with the help of the special nurse. She had recovered a lot after two days of rest. But after she


    was stepped hard by Nancy just now, it became difficult for her to walk again. Her foot was painful in


    every step.


    All of a sudden, Hans, who was walking in front of her, turned around. Taking a nce at her slightly


    frowned eyebrows and then at her feet, he walked back in two steps and spoke to the special nurse


    beside her, "Let me do it!"


    Before Celia could react, he had already carried her in his arms and strode forward.


    Standing at the door of the ward and watching them leave, Nancy''s eyes were filled with jealousy and


    resentment. She gritted her teeth, "Celia, you bitch!"


    "Put me down. I can walk myself."


    Celia struggled slightly. She looked up at the steely chin of Hans, and the faint mint breath in his body


    lingered on the tip of her nose. She felt a little aggrieved. Knowing that he was acting, she didn''t want


    to cooperate.


    "Shut up!"


    His voice was cold and sullen, which confused Celia. He was fine when he left the doctor''s office just


    now. Why was he angry for no reason? She neither asked him to hold her, nor had provoked him these


    days.


    But she didn''t say anything more.


    Celina stayed quietly in his arms. Although they had took the elevator, Hans held her for no less than


    two minutes. When she got back to the ward and was put on the bed, she had calmed down herself.


    She smiled and said softly, "Thank you just now."


    She added "just now", indicating that she thanked him for not making her fall, not for taking her back to


    the ward.


    "Oh, are you thanking me for being a hero to save the beauty?"


    Hans took a look at the special nurse who followed them back to the ward, thetter left and closed the


    door.


    Being a hero to save the beauty?


    The corners of Celia''s mouth twitched slightly. "Have you ever seen a beauty as embarrassed as me?"


    After saying that, she realized that she was talking to him in a joking tone, and Hans, a changeable


    man, seemed to be in a good mood. He also smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He looked her up and down and said in a usual sarcastic tone, "No. But you are more interesting than


    them."


    Hearing that, Celia was a little stunned. She rolled her eyes and leaned against the head of the bed.


    She was really tired after standing for so long just now. Therefore, she opened her mouth indifferently,


    "You can go back now. I want to have a rest."


    Before she finished her words, her hand was gripped tightly, and her whole body was pulled up by a


    strong force. She frowned and looked at Hans, who was staring at her with a smile. However, the smile


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    was too cold.

 Chapter 31 It Was Just An Accident

    Chapter 31 It Was Just An ident


    Celia froze and cursed in her heart, "Pervert!"


    "Did you forget your identity after living here for a few days?"


    An indifferent low voice sounded, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Frowning more tightly, Celia looked at Hans for two seconds. Then she withdrew her sight and said


    indifferently, "How can I forget my identity? You hired that special nurse for me. My father is sick. Can''t I


    go to see him? If I were such a heartless and ungrateful person, would I put myself in such a


    situation?"


    Her voice was calm and indifferent, which was a little beyond Hans''s expectation. It seemed that this


    woman knew some socializing philosophy. She had suffered a few losses because of him, and then


    she began to restrain herself.


    "Really? Since you are a grateful person, why did you get others'' resentment? The reason why did you


    almost fall down just now, did you forget it so soon?"


    Hans sneered. He had seen it clearly just now. It was Nancy who pushed her and stepped on her feet.


    That was why she fell back.


    He cast a cold nce at her foot that had been stepped on.


    "It was just an ident. My father threw a needle into her, so she took two steps back. Unfortunately,


    she stepped on my foot. You don''t have to think soplicated. Even if she likes you, there is no need


    to deal with me."


    "What do you mean?"


    With his face darkened, Hans stared at her.


    "Nothing, I''m just telling the truth. After all, she and I are sisters. She knows why I sold my body to you.


    How could she be against me because she likes you? It''spletely unnecessary."


    The implication was obvious.


    The next moment, Celia suddenly bit her lips and endured the pain from her wrist. The hateful man


    could only use violence.


    With an evil and attractive smile, he lowered his head all of a sudden and held her lips in his mouth,


    pretending to be gentle, "Unfortunately, I like you, not your sister!"


    He said in a low voice and kissed her passionately.


    Celia''s body trembled slightly and her eyes widened in astonishment.


    After the kiss, not only did Celia''s face turn red and her heart beat disorderly, but also Hans''s ck


    eyes darkened.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "Woman, you aroused my interest. What should I do?"


    Celia''s eyes twinkled. Embarrassed and shy, she looked away and said cowardly, "My hands and feet


    are injured!"


    The meaning of her refusal words changed in Hans''s ears. He smiled evilly, "Okay, I''ll forgive you for


    this time. You shall make it up for me when you recover."


    Hearing this, Celia became sober in an instant. The first thought in her mind was to knock herself to


    death.


    But she had to kill this bastard before she died.


    "Mr. Pei!"


    As soon as Hans reached the elevator, he heard Nancy''s charming voice. He reached out and pressed


    the elevator button, but she followed him into the elevator.


    "Get out!"


    His eyes darkened and his handsome face became gloomy.


    Nancy bit her lower lip and plucked up the courage to close the elevator. She had waited for him for a


    long time, and it was rare that there was no outsider in the elevator. There was no better time than this


    to seduce him now!


    Determined, she pressed herself against Hans, wrapped her arms around his neck like vines, and


    kissed him on the lips.


    "Nancy Su."


    A low and cold voice was heard, apanied by the sound of something falling to the ground. The


    woman who wrapped around Hans a moment ago was thrown to the ground the next moment. One


    was handsome and cold, while the other was distressed.


    "Mr. Pei, I know how to serve men better than Celia. Why don''t you want me?"


    Nancy looked at Hans pitifully. He had already pressed the button and the elevator went down slowly.


    "You and Celia are sisters. Of course I won''t want the two of you at the same time. Celia has sold her


    whole life to me. You can only wait after she dies."


    The cold voice seemed toe from hell, but the owner of the voice smiled evilly, which made Nancy''s


    face pale. She couldn''t understand what he meant for a moment.


    "Nancy, I''ve asked Celia about it. She told me that what you said was a lie, and it was out of jealousy.


    She also said that you were a whore. Would I take such a woman like you? You didn''t stepped on her


    heavily enough just now, and you are not ruthless enough. If you really want to be my woman, don''t


    seduce me again unless you dare to kill your sister."


    The elevator door slowly opened and Hans strode away. Nancy was still in a daze, staring at his back


    and thinking hard about the purpose of his words.


    After dispatching the driver away, Hans drove alone at night. A conflict thought shed through his


    heart. He pursed his thin lips with a gloomy face. Could Nancy understood what he meant?


    Hans took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. A momentter, Tom''s voice came with the night


    wind, "President!"


    "Find a middle-aged man to get close to Emily immediately. I want Ned to see the video of his wife


    cheating on him before he lost his senses."


    Hans''s low and indifferent voice was a little cold, which cooled the heat of the summer.


    On the other end of the phone, Tom paused for a moment, and quickly agreed, "Okay, president. I will


    arrange candidates tomorrow."


    "Alright, within ten days!"


    A phone call came in. Hans hung up the phone after giving a brief instruction to Tom. He picked up


    another phone and answered it indifferently. Immediately, a joyful voice came from the phone, "It''s me,


    Lina!"


    The traffic lights changed to red. Hans stopped the car and smiled. His voice was gentle and pleasant,


    not as cold as before. "Lina, why are you calling at this time?"


    "I''ll be back next week. You must pick me up at the airport."


    The woman''s voice on the phone was ringing and joyful. Hans chuckled and replied in a spoiled tone,


    "Of course. Which day next week? I will go to the airport early to wait for you. Does Uncle Ben know


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that you areing back?"


    "Of course he knows. Father was pestered by me, so he had to agree."


    Theughter of the woman on the other end of the phone sounded like a silver bell and it came across


    the sea. Hansughed, "I knew Uncle Ben wouldn''t allow you toe back by yourself."


    "Well, I told my father that if he doesn''t allow me toe back to see you, I will go on a hunger strike.


    My father agreed because he cared about me."


    The honk sounded from behind. Hans started the car, but the speed slowed down a lot.


    While driving, he chatted with Lina for a long time before hanging up the phone.


    He and Lina had been apart for two years, but they were not alienated. They would have video chats


    twice every week and asionally phone calls. She was the only girl who was treated with gentleness


    by him in his twenty years of life.


    As for why she came back at this time, he was a little surprised. Last week, she told him in the call that


    she wanted to go to Mn for further study. Was it?


    When he got home, he dialed Allen''s number again. A few secondster, Allen''s bright voice came


    through, "Hello, Hans!"


    "Hero, Allen, did you talk to Lina on the phone?"


    As a straightforward man, Hans didn''t like to beat around the Bush, so he asked the key point as soon


    as he start the conversation.


    "Ha ha, Hans, you can see through everything. But don''t be angry. I''m doing this for your own good.


    You want to torture that woman from the Su family. Isn''t it more interesting after Lina is back?"


    "Yes, you are right. It will be more interesting to have Lina here. But I''m afraid that Lina will


    misunderstand something."


    Hans pursed his lips slightly.


    "Hans, don''t worry about Lina. She is willing to do anything for you. In fact, I think she is a good girl.


    Unlike those hypocritical women, who only valued your money and identity, she has always been


    sincere and affectionate to you. If you can''t meet a woman who can make you love her to the death,


    you can be with Lina."


    After staying in the hospital for another two days, Celia was discharged from the hospital and returned


    to the vi. Before she left, she went to her father''s ward and said goodbye to him.


    Since Ned was paralyzed, his temper had be very irritable, but he restrained himself a lot in the


    face of Celia, which made Emily and Nancy gnash their teeth in hatred.


    "Celia, your father will be in a better mood only when he sees you. Your hands and feet are almost


    recovered, and you don''t need to go to work. You shoulde to apany your father more in the


    future. Don''t turn your back on him when you are flying high."


    It was Emily who spoke. The mockery and dissatisfaction in her words were undisguised. It seemed


    that Celia didn''t hear what Emily said. She just smiled and said to Ned, "Dad, I wille to the hospital


    to see you when I have time..."


    Emily was about to say something when her phone rang.


    She red at Celia with hatred. When she took out her phone and saw the caller ID on the screen,


    something shed through her eyes. She said to Ned, "I have to answer the phone."


    Then she stood up and walked out of the ward.


    Ned frowned slightly and looked suspiciously at Emily who walked out of the ward. He said in a voice


    dripping with sarcasm, "Humph, is there anything that she hides from me? Why does she answer the


    phone behind my back?"


    "Dad, don''t think too much. Mom went out to answer the phone just because she didn''t want to disturb


    you."


    Celia didn''t care about it at all. Sheforted him with a smile, thinking that even if Emily had


    something to hide, she was mostly hiding from her than her father.


    The two of them were chatting in the ward, but Emily didn''te in. They didn''t know if she was talking


    on the phone outside or she had left. Celia didn''t see her until Jim came to the hospital to pick her up.


    When she returned to the vi, she saw a young girl with a ponytail and in clothes standing at the


    door, with a smile on herely face and a faint timidity.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Su. My name is Cassie. Wee home..."

 Chapter 32 Distrust

    Chapter 32 Distrust


    When Celia heard the word "home", the expression on her face changed slightly.


    Jim noticed it carefully. He coughed and exined with a smile, "Miss Celia, Mr. Hans said that you


    haven''t fully recovered. He asked me to go to the domesticpany to find a girl who is simple and


    diligent. On the one hand, she can take care of your daily life. On the other hand, she can talk with you


    to relieve your boredom. Cassie just graduated from high school. Although she has no work


    experience, I have asked her to try it yesterday and taught her how to use those appliances. You can


    rest assured, Miss Celia."


    ''''Why does Hans hire a nanny? Isn''t it enough for him to monitor me by Jim?''


    This conjecture shed through Celia''s mind, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    She looked at Cassie up and down carefully and found that this girl was good-looking, with timid but


    crystal clear eyes. Celia couldn''t help smiling and saying, "Thank you in advance."


    "Miss Celia, it''s my pleasure. I will take good care of you."


    Cassie was a little excited and at a loss. She didn''t expect that a woman living in such a vi would be


    so kind.


    Celia turned to Jim and asked, "Jim, what''s the phone number of Hans?"


    Jim was stunned. He seemed to be hesitating whether he should tell her or not. Celia exined slowly,


    "Don''t worry. I just want to say thanks to him. I won''t disturb him."


    Hans hadn''t shown up in the past two days, but she didn''t care about it either. There was no emotion


    but only transaction between them. They had nothing to do with each other.


    If possible, she wished he would never appear. But at this moment, she didn''t know why she had such


    an idea to make a call to express her gratitude to him.


    Or maybe she wanted to know from him whether he had hired this girl to spy on her.


    No matter what the reason was, she didn''t hate the girl who had clear eyes. Perhaps he really found


    her apanion.


    Hearing her words, Jim blushed and told her the phone number awkwardly. Celia didn''t avoid them and


    dialed the number. Hans had called her that afternoon, but she had deleted the record angrily at that


    time, so she had to ask Jim for the number now.


    A few secondster, in a low andzy voice, Hans answered the phone, "Celia, do you miss me


    again?"


    At this moment, Hans had just finished dealing with an important matter. His slender body leaned


    slightly against the back of the chair, and he was sipping tea while his big palm with clear knuckles was


    gently holding a purple sand cup. He had Celia''s number on his phone, and when he saw that it was


    her calling, a trace of surprise shed through his heart, and then he sneered.


    Celia frowned slightly, but she didn''t lose her temper. She pursed her lips and said indifferently, "Thank


    you, Hans."


    "For what?"


    The person on the other end of the phone asked in confusion.


    Hearing the imperceptible confusion in his words, Celia chuckled and teased, "Thank you for finding


    me apanion. My wound hasn''t healed yet, and no one is cooking for me. Maybe I will starved to


    death."


    Although she was out of the hospital, the scald on her hands were very serious. Now she was in the


    healing period and her hands could not get wet.


    "Ha ha, how can I let you starve to death? I''m busy with thepany affairs these two days and I didn''t


    go to see you. I''ll go home and have dinner with you tonight."


    There was a knock on the door and Hans spoke gently, "Come in." The door of the office opened and


    Tom came in.


    The man''s brightughter pierced through her ear. Celia''s heart trembled slightly. His tone seemed to


    be talking to a lover, but he emphasized the two words "apany you" a little bit, which implied


    something else. Thinking of this, she could not help but blush. She remembered what happened that


    night.


    "Go ahead with your work. I have to hang up."


    "Be good at home. I''ll go back after work."


    In fact, what she wanted to say was that he didn''t need to send someone to monitor her, but when the


    phone was connected and she heard his low andzy voice, she changed what she wanted to say.


    "Boss, that man has met with Emily yesterday. The result is very good."


    Seeing that Hans had hung up the phone, Tom reported with a smile. He was slightly stunned by


    Hans''s tone when he answered the phone just now.


    If he hadn''t known that Hans wanted revenge, he would have thought that Hans had a crush on Celia.


    The smile at the corners of Hans''s mouth, evil and attractive, was imperceptibly gentle, which was the


    expression he would have when he faced Lina.


    With a smile on his lips, Hans closed the phone cover with his slender fingers and remarked lightly,


    "Well done. Let him finish the task in ten days."


    Tom nodded. When he was about to say something, Hans''s phone rang again. It was from Allen. With


    a slight frown on his face, Hans answered the phone indifferently, "Hans, I''ve found some clues. I''ll


    send you the phototer and you can confirm if it''s Martin or not. If it''s really him, we''ll discuss how to


    deal with him."


    Hearing the calm voice of Allen, an overwhelming cruelty surged in the deep eyes of Hans. Something


    was waking up in his heart, and he seemed to hear the sound of the knife piercing into his heart. The


    face of Tom, who was beside Hans, changed slightly, and his fists unconsciously tightened.


    "Find more clues. I''m on my way."


    It seemed that Hans was suppressing something, and his voice was extremely low and deep.


    "Okay!"


    "Tom, I have to go to the ce where Allen is now. Inform the staff that the meeting time is changed to


    tomorrow."


    An hourter, Hans and Allen sat in front of theputer and looked at the photo that Allen had


    brought. It was a man with a beard. His hair was grey, but his eyes were ferocious and vicious.


    Hans''s face turned from gloomy to pale.


    Even after twenty years, he could still recognize the man who stabbed him. Back then, this man raped


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    his mother, causing her to be mentally silly. The cruelty in Hans''s eyes seemed to tear the person


    on theputer screen into pieces.


    Seeing his tensed body, a hint of worry shed across Allen''s face. He patted Hans on the shoulder


    and said gently, "Hans, I''ve investigated many people and found out that he has been hiding himself


    very well. Although he is abroad, his family is at home. It''s just that he has divorced his wife, and we


    can''t find out where they are for the time being..."


    Hans pursed his lips. There were endless darkness in his eyes. After a long silence, he continued,


    "Keep investigating. No matter what happens, we must find out his family. Besides, we need to find out


    where he is as soon as possible."


    Martin!


    Hans swore to himself that he would cut this man into pieces to avenge himself.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will find out where he is. As long as I find him, I believe that no one else can


    escape. Your revenge is the revenge for all of us."


    Allen said in a deep and firm tone, with a strong brotherhood between his words, like a warm stream


    sweeping through Hans''s heart. The stiff body of Hans softened a little, and he nodded slightly, "Allen,


    please ask our men to be careful and not to act rashly for the time being. Since Martin has such a high


    status, he must have got what it took. We can''t deal with him in the way just like dealing with Ned. We


    have toe up another n."


    "Yes, you are right."


    Allen told him something about Martin. Of course, he needed to know more about the enemy if he


    wanted to deal with him.


    Pursing his lips and squinting his eyes, Hans hade up with an idea.


    "Ah, Hans Pei, what are you doing?"


    When Celia was working on theputer, the door was pushed open violently. The tall body of Hans


    came over angrily. Before she could react, he had already grabbed her from the chair, rudely threw her


    onto the bed, and then pressed her down like a mountain.


    The bloodthirsty aura filled the whole room. He was like a ferocious beast, tearing her apart...


    When Hans finished, Celia had no strength at all.


    Looking at the torn clothes on the ground, Celia couldn''t tell whether she was sad or angry. From the


    beginning to the end, the only thing she could feel was the destructive cruelty emitted from Hans.


    There was no mercy at all. There was only body tearing ravage and bone devouring hatred.


    She didn''t understand why he hated her so much. Although he mocked her on the phone this morning,


    his emotion was not like this.

 Chapter 33 Have Some Midnight Snack

    Chapter 33 Have Some Midnight Snack


    When Celia woke up, it was already one o''clock in the morning. She was so hungry that she couldn''t


    fall asleep. Hans was not in the bedroom. She found a nightdress and put it on. Then she went


    downstairs quietly.


    It was toote, Celia didn''t want to wake up the nanny, so she went to the kitchen to find something to


    eat.


    The stairway was equipped with the induction light, which was not very bright. When she went


    downstairs and was about to turn around and enter the kitchen, she inadvertently saw a small light in


    the direction of the sofa in the living room. With a closer look, she saw a dim figure sitting on the sofa.


    Soon, Celia realized the identity of the figure. Turning around, she pretended not to see him and was


    going to enter the kitchen. As soon as she took a step forward, she heard an order from behind.


    Although the voice was low, it was undoubted.


    "Come here!"


    Celia trembled and cursed in her heart, ''What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you sleep at midnight but sit


    in the living room in a daze?!''


    But she still walked over and asked indifferently, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What do you want to do in the middle of the night?"


    What an overbearing man! It was obviously that she asked the question first, but he took it for granted


    to ask in reply. In the dark, a touch of anger shed through Celia''s eyes. She replied emotionlessly,


    "I''m hungry. I want to find something to eat."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by him. Before she could struggle,


    he stood up and took her to the dining room. The light in the staircase was off, but Hans walked very


    steadily in the darkness. However, Celia stumbled behind him.


    With a slight sound, the crystal lights in the dining room was on, dispelling the darkness in the room


    and lighting up a table of delicious food.


    "These dishes should not be cold."


    It was not until Hans pulled her to the table that he let go of her hand. In the quiet midnight, his voice


    seemed to be a little soft, and his handsome face looked soft and gentle under the light. Celia had


    adapted to his face changing skill. She did not feel strange, but just asked lightly, "Have you eaten?"


    Since he said it was not cold, he must have eaten it not long ago. It was already one o''clock in the


    morning. Was he as hungry as herself that he couldn''t fall asleep either?


    In the bright light, Celia raised her head and took a look at Hans. She found that he was not wearing


    pajamas, and there was a faint tiredness on his face. He was not like a person who had a sleep, but


    seemed toe back from outside.


    When their eyes met, she quickly looked away. Thinking of the humiliation this afternoon, she felt


    annoyed again. She silently filled a bowl of rice for herself. When she was about to pick up the


    chopsticks to eat, she heard him say in a low voice, "I haven''t eaten yet."


    Hearing this, Celia was a little stunned. Then she looked at the dishes on the table. There was only a


    set of tableware on the table. Although she was unwilling, she pushed the food in front of her to him


    and said in a low voice, "Just eat. I''m going to get another set of tableware."


    For the sake of his tiredness, she went to the kitchen to get the tableware and filled her bowl. At that


    time, Hans had already started to eat.


    "Did you buy these dishes from outside?"


    After tasting the dishes, Celia couldn''t help asking. Hans looked up at her and replied indifferently, "It''s


    from the Dim Light."


    No wonder the foods tasted like dishes of the Dim Light.


    Although Cassie''s cooking was good, that was different from these dishes. Most importantly, Celia had


    been to the Dim Light, which was a quiet and delicious restaurant. Although she had only been there


    for two times, she had a deep impression of the dishes there.


    Celia nodded and didn''t say anything. Hans had gentle, elegant and silent table manner. For a


    moment, there was only a slight chewing sound at the table, and except for that, there was silence.


    This was the first time that Celia had dinner with Hans at the same table. Although the two of them had


    done the most intimate thing, they hadn''t really had a meal together. Of course, if that time he fed her


    at the hospital counted one, this would be the second time.


    "Hans."


    When Celia was not that hungry, she slowed down the speed of eating and said softly. Hans nced at


    her indifferently without saying anything. After a slight pause, she continued in a low voice with a trace


    of hesitation, "Did you ask my sister to work in a psychiatric hospital?"


    Hans raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t say anything.


    "Can you let her go?"


    Celia bit her lips and looked straight at him. She could had left Nancy alone, after all Nancy didn''t


    regard her as sister. But when she thought of Daniel Zhao''s request and what Emily had said to her


    that day, she couldn''t help but ask for favors from Hans.


    Daniel Zhao was a loyal admirer of Nancy. He had always adored her, but he was too honest to win her


    favor. A few days ago, his father was sentenced to prison for corruption. Now when Nancy saw him,


    she dodged as if he was a gue.


    "I didn''t force her."


    Hans exined emotionlessly. As soon as he finished his words, he was slightly stunned. He frowned


    and picked up the food into his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    "I know my sister Nancy likes you all the time. As long as you ask, she can do anything. But can you


    please end her work in the psychiatric hospital? After all, all the people there are psychiatric patients..."


    "Celia, you have no right to care about this!"


    Before she finished her words, Hans suddenly interrupted her harshly. His eyes were as sharp and cold


    as poison. She trembled and could not speak for a moment.


    On the other side, Hans had dropped his chopsticks heavily and left with rage!


    He didn''t go upstairs, but went out directly. A momentter, Celia heard the sound of the car starting.


    After a long time, the room fell into silence again.


    She sat alone in the dining room, looking at the seat where he had just sat. There was a trace of


    imperceptible grievance in her heart. She wondered how she had offended him, and why he looked at


    her with hatred and disdain.

 Chapter 34 You Win, Hans!

    Chapter 34 You Win, Hans!


    "Miss Celia!"


    Not knowing when, the baby sitter, Cassie, stood at the door of the dining room and looked at her with


    concern. Celia raised her eyes and nced at the electronic watch on the wall. She found that she had


    been sitting here for an hour.


    "Why are you up?"


    Forced a smile, Celia stood up by holding the table. Although she had eaten and got some strength,


    she was tortured by that freak for the whole afternoon and she felt sore all over her body. Just now


    when she went downstairs, she almost rolled down the stairs twice because of her weak legs.


    In fact, Cassie hadn''t slept all the time. She knew that when Celia came downstairs, but she didn''t


    "Miss Celia, Mr. Hans asked Jim to buy these food. It''s already half past twelve when Mr. Hans came


    back."


    Frowning slightly, Celia interrupted Cassie indifferently, "You can go to sleep now. I have to go back to


    my room to get rest."


    Cassie didn''t know Celia''s rtionship with Hans, but she had just heard thest harsh and cold words


    of him, so she wanted to say something on her own. Smart as Celia, how could she not see through


    Cassie''s mind?


    "Celia, go through the discharge formalities for me. I want to go home."


    When Celia went to the hospital to visit Ned, he made this request to her. Celia was a little stunned,


    and then shook her head and refused, "Dad, your condition is not stable yet. Isn''t it good to stay in the


    hospital? Why do you want to go home?"


    "I lived here like a disabled person. What''s good about that? Since you discharged from the hospital,


    no one hase to see me these three days. I want to go back to see why your mother hasn''t shown


    up for these days. Does she dislike me as a disabled person, so she avoid me?"


    Celia was stunned again. Since that night when Hans left angrily, on the second day he announced that


    she cannot go out without his permission. Therefore, she didn''t leave the vi in the past two days, but


    she felt a little uneasy.


    When she was about to leave the vi this morning, Jim also persuaded her not to irritate Hans.


    The vi was in the middle of the mountain and it would take more than half an hour to get to the foot of


    the mountain before getting a taxi, but she didn''t want to lower her head to Hans. She gritted her teeth


    and walked to the foot of the mountain, and waited for half an hour before she arrived at the hospital.


    Now she heard from Ned that Emily hadn''t shown up for three days. She was really surprised.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Mom caught a cold these two days and was afraid that she might infect you, so she


    didn''te to the hospital."


    After telling a lie, Celiaforted Ned with a smile. But Ned sighed, "Celia, you don''t have tofort


    me. I know I''m a disabled person now. Your mother won''t treat me like before."


    Ned smiled bitterly, with unspeakable sadness in his tone. Since thepany''s ident, he suddenly


    aged ten years in just one month.


    Now he was lying on the bed and unable to take care of himself. He was even more depressed and his


    temper was not as good as before.


    "Dad, Joe is upied bypany business, and Nancy is working. I will be here with you today."


    The reason why Celia came to the hospital regardless of everything was that in the morning, Ned


    called her and asked her to go to the hospital. He said that he had something to tell her.


    "Celia, how did Hans treat you?"


    Ned sighed and changed the topic to her. He paused for a while and continued without waiting for her


    answer, "Celia, it''s my fault. I know that Ryan likes you, but I still let you sacrifice yourself for the


    brother that those old clients have left one after another, and thepany has fired more than half of


    its employees. Now the Mond Group won''t support us anymore... "


    Hearing the long sigh of Ned, Celia felt a little sad. She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. There


    was a touch of sadness in her eyes. She thought that was the reason why Ned asked her toe.


    He didn''t mean to leave the hospital, but asked her to do something for thepany again?


    In fact, she also knew that after such a hard hit, it was not easy for thepany to regain prosperity.


    However, she had no capability to help thepany now.


    The deal between her and Hans was just to pay off the debt for Nancy and protect thepany from


    bankruptcy. Now, she had no reason to request him do anything else, and she had never thought of


    asking him for anything.


    Even if she begged him, Hans would not do anything for her!


    In the Pei Group.


    "Mr. Hans, Miss Celia just left the vi."


    When Celia walked down the mountain, Jim thought for a long time and decided to call his boss.


    When Hans heard Jim''s report on the phone, he had just finished a meeting and returned to the office.


    When Hearing this news, his face suddenly darkened and his tone was a little cold. "Where has she


    been?"


    How dare she disobey his order? Damn it! This Celia was really capable of challenging his anger again


    and again.


    "Miss Celia''s father called her this morning and said that he had something to talk to her. She went to


    the hospital. And she got to the foot of mountain by walking..."


    "Go to the hospital and wait for her."


    "Okay, boss."


    Jim was a little stunned and then answered in a hurry. The president''s voice was a little cold. He could


    not help but feel nervous for Celia. She broke the president''s order, and no one knew how the


    president would punish her.


    A sharp ringtone interrupted the conversation between Celia and Ned. Celia trembled slightly, but she


    breathed a sigh of relief. The ringtone came in time to help her out, so that she didn''t have to face her


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    father''s eyes which were full of expectation.


    She answered the phone in an apathetical tone, the furious voice of Hans came from the other side of


    phone, "Celia, how dare you ignore my words?"


    Celia nodded slightly to Ned on the bed, stood up and walked out of the ward. Then she replied


    indifferently, "Hans, can you be reasonable? I juste to the hospital to see my father. What''s wrong


    with that?"


    "You just went to see your father. Why didn''t you tell me first? Or you can''t bear loneliness because I


    haven''t been to the vi for two days? Do you want to go out to seduce men?"


    Celia replied angrily, "Hans Pei, don''t think that everyone is like you."


    "What am I like?"


    "Despicable, filthy and shameless!"


    Celia blurted out the curse, but she heard that Hans suddenlyughed. She added, "You are crazy!"


    Shepletely forgot that Hans was a despicable man, so he would deal with her in a despicable way.


    "Really? Am I despicable and shameless?"


    The coldness in his words dispelled the heat. The words went into her heart. The anger of Celia was


    reced by sense. A trace of uneasiness rose in her heart. Hans continued, "Very good, Celia. If you


    don''t return to the vi within an hour, don''t me me for sending the video of that night to others. Do


    you want Joe to see it or let Ryan watch it?"


    "Hans Pei, you win!"


    Celia gritted her teeth and wished she could bite him alive.


    "Ha ha, so what if I''m cruel? Celia, I warn you again that don''t let me hear any words that curse me in


    the future, otherwise..."


    "Okay, I''ll go back!"


    Celia hung up the phone angrily. Damn it! He always humiliated and threatened her with what


    happened that night.


    Celia went back to the ward and said goodbye to Ned. When she walked out of the hospital, she saw


    Jim''s car waiting there. When he saw her, he got out of the car and smiled at her.


    "Jim, why are you here?"


    Celia was a little confused, but she saw that there was an apologetic look on Jim''s face. He apologized


    softly, "Miss Celia, I''m sorry. After you left the vi, I called the president. He asked me to pick you up." ''


    "You are his man. You don''t have to say sorry to me."


    After getting along with Jim for more than ten days, this was the first time that Celia talked to him in a


    cold tone. There were two reasons why she didn''t call Hans to ask him for help. The first reason was


    that she didn''t want to lower her head to him. The second reason was that she wanted to go back as


    soon as possible. As long as Jim and Cassie didn''t tell Hans, he wouldn''t have known it.


    Jim''s face turned pale. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do. Seeing him like this,


    Celia couldn''t bear to make things hard for him. She softened her tone and said lightly, "Let''s go back."


    "Okay, Miss Celia, please get in the car!"


    Jim smiled and opened the door for her.


    When Celia bent down and get into the car, she inadvertently saw a familiar license te number. The


    gray car stopped beside them. When she saw the person who was supported to get off the car, she


    was shocked with her eyes wide open.


    The next moment, she opened the door in a hurry and jumped out of the car, rushing to the person in


    front of her.


    "Ryan!"


    Supported by two men in work clothes, Ryan''s white shirt was dyed red. Doctors and nurses rushed


    out from the gate of the hospital. Hearing her scream, he struggled to turn around. His face was as pale


    as paper, but he forced a smile and gently called her, "Celia, why are you here?"


    Seeing this, Celia''s face turned pale instantly and her lips trembled, "What''s wrong with you, Ryan?


    Why did you be like this?"


    Ryan frowned slightly, as if he didn''t want her to worry about him so much. He opened his thin lips a bit,


    but as soon as he uttered the word "no", he closed his eyes and fainted.


    "Miss Celia!"


    Jim followed Celia into the hospital. He couldn''t help but called her.


    Celia was worried about Ryan with a full heart. At this moment, Ryan was lying on the trolley, being


    pushed to the emergency room by doctors and nurses.


    "Jim, you can go back first. Ryan is badly injured. I can''t leave now. I will call Hans to exin to him."


    Although she was ordered to go back in an hour, the incident happened so suddenly that she couldn''t


    go back now. Ryan used to love her so much, and now he was seriously injured and in aa, how


    could she leave him alone here?


    "Miss Celia, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Noticing that there was someone by the side of Ryan, Jim knew that there was no need for him to stay


    here. Seeing the worried look on Celia''s face, he suggested slightly.


    "Okay."


    In front of them, Ryan had been pushed into the elevator. Celia had no time to say anything more to


    Jim. She simply responded and hurried to catch up with Ryan.


    Ryan was soon pushed into the operating room.

 Chapter 35 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 35 Who Do You Think You Are


    A few minutester, Mond Xu, the father of Ryan, arrived. He was obviously stunned when he saw


    Celia guarding outside the operating room. She stood up in a hurry and greeted, "Uncle Mond, you''re


    here."


    Mond Xu''s eyes darkened. He looked at the door of the operating room and then looked at Celia. And


    then he asked gently, "Celia, why are you here?"


    He knew that the Su Group was temporarily safe after Celia traded herself for Hans.


    In the past, Mond Xu liked this fresh and pure girl very much. But now, she had be Hans''s


    woman, he didn''t want her to entangle with his son Ryan anymore. The most important thing was that


    Ryan had a deep love for her, and it was difficult for Ryan to let her go.


    That night, Ryan knelt outside his room the whole night just to ask him to use fifty million to save Celia.


    It was not that he didn''t want to save Celia. In the past, he had helped the Su family a lot, all because


    Ryan liked Celia, not for the sake of Ned. But he didn''t dare to offend the Pei Group again because of


    Celia, and he didn''t want the Mond Group to follow the example of the Su Group.


    "I came to the hospital to visit my father, but I didn''t expect to see Ryan injured and sent to the hospital,


    so I stayed.''


    The worry in her eyes and brows was obvious. Mond Xu sighed and set up his mind, "Celia, Ryan won''t


    "Okay, Uncle Mond."


    Celia nodded gently and left with him.


    "Celia, Ryan has been preupied and absent-minded these days, so he was hurt by that woman. If


    he was as agile as usual, he wouldn''t have been injured."


    When Celia heard Mond Xu''s deep and pitiful words, her face turned pale. She suddenly remembered


    that night when she refused Ryan. How could she not understand the meaning of Mond Xu?


    "Uncle Mond, don''t worry. Ryan will be fine."


    Celia didn''t know how to continue this topic, so she had tofort him in this way.


    "Celia."


    Mond Xu called her name gently until she looked up and met his eyes. Then he continued, "As a father,


    I can see that Ryan loves you very much. In the past, I was also willing to see you two being together.


    But now, since you are together with Hans, Ryan have to give up. He is too kind. I don''t want him to be


    hurt. I hope you don''t have any rtionship with him and don''t give him any hope anymore."


    Celia''s body trembled heavily, and a hint of pain shed in her eyes. She bit her lips subconsciously,


    managed to control the bitterness in her heart, and then she forced a bitter smile and promised, "Uncle


    Mond, don''t worry. I won''t get Ryan into trouble. I''ll leave after the operation."


    Tears welled up in her eyes and blurred her vision.


    "Celia, I don''t want Ryan to be hurt. What''s more, I don''t want more than ten thousand employees of


    the Mond Group to lose their jobs..."


    Seeing that Celia was trying hard to hold back the tears in her eyes, Mond Xu softened his tone with


    hesitation and worry.


    "Uncle Mond, I understand your meaning. It''s my fault."


    Celia said in a soft voice. She didn''tin at all. She had missed Ryan, so she wouldn''t get


    entangled with him anymore.


    When Hans saw the caller ID on the screen, he smiled and answered the phone casually, "Hello!"


    "Hans, Ryan is injured. After the operation is over I will go home as soon as possible, okay?"


    Her voice was a little worried and stiff. The smile at the corners of Hans''s mouth became cold, and his


    cool voice passed through the electric waves, spreading into her ears. "You call him so intimately.


    Celia, you are my woman now. But you can''t you let go of Ryan, can you?"


    Celia pursed her lips tightly to suppress the anger in her heart. She took a deep breath and exined,


    "You''re thinking too much. Ryan is just like my brother. I only treat him as a brother. Anyway, I''m free to


    go back now. I won''t stay here for too long."


    She thought that Hans must knew Ryan''s confession of love to her that day.


    "Well, Joe is exactly the same as Ryan."


    On the other side of the phone, Hans''s words were meaningful. Hearing that, Celia was confused, but


    she was not in the mood to talk to him more. She looked at the nurse beside her and ended this call


    hurriedly, "I''ll exin to youter."


    When Jim saw Celia walk out of the hospital with the help of a nurse, he immediately stepped forward


    with a worried look on his face.


    "Miss Celia, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. I just feel a little dizzy. Jim, let''s go back."


    Jim didn''t ask more, but it didn''t mean that Hans wouldn''t know the situation here.


    Celia didn''t have much for lunch, and because she had a habit of taking a nap every day, she went


    back to her room to have a rest after lunch. However, she was pulled up by a strong force in the haze.


    Before she opened her eyes, she heard Hans''s cold voice, "Celia, get up!"


    When she met his cold and sharp eyes, Celia trembled all of a sudden. Her drowsiness disappeared in


    an instant, but she still felt a little dizzy. The pain on her wrist made her frown. She asked in confusion,


    "What''s wrong with you? I just take a nap, how do I offend you?"


    "Take a nap, Celia. Open your eyes wide and see what time it is now. Do you want to sleep to death?"


    His words were always filled with mockery and coldness, and his ck eyes were as sharp as knives.


    Only then did Celia notice that the room was a little dark. She looked out of the window. Through the


    half open curtain, the scene outside was also dark. She was slightly stunned and asked, "I''ve been


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    sleeping for the whole afternoon. Is it night time now?"


    Did she sleep for several hours?


    "Humph, you are really infatuated with Ryan. You even drained your blood just to save his life?"


    Hearing his sarcastic words, Celia didn''t dare to be angry. Thinking of what Mond Xu had said this


    morning, she frowned and exined lightly, "Ryan is in danger of life because of losing too much blood,


    and I happen to have the same blood type with him. Even if he is a stranger, I will save him as well."


    Yes, she was just like her mother. Her mother died to save a strange mother and son.


    However, her words didn''t make him feel pity for her. Instead, he mocked her even more. With a


    gloomy face, he sneered again, "Celia, who do you think you are? An angel or a fairy? You can save


    everyone? No wonder you will be sold by Nancy. You are so stupid."


    Hans was unable to contain his anger. After sneering at her coldly, he pulled her up rudely. Celia was


    too weak to bear his strength and she fell on the edge of the bed uncontrobly. However, she


    suddenly came to her senses. Her eyes were as bright as stars in the darkness. She stared at him and


    asked, "Hans, what did you mean by that? Can you repeat it?"


    "Humph! Who do you think you are? Why do I have to listen to you? You are so stupid, Celia. I really


    doubt how you keep your virginity till now?"


    "I''m not a virgin anymore!"


    Celia had asked him what did he mean by saying "be sold by Nancy", but now she stunned by what


    she had blurted out.


    "Are you regretting selling your body or hating me for taking your first night?"


    As Hans bent over, a big hand suddenly pinched her chin and he looked straight into her eyes.


    Celia felt a slight pain in her chin. When she was about to retort, she suddenly felt dizzy. Before she


    closed her eyes, thest thing she saw was the slightly changed handsome face of Hans.


    "Celia, don''t y dead!"


    The woman who was staring at him a second ago suddenly closed her eyes and fainted. With a slight


    squint, Hans raised his hand and patted her on the cheek. He roared in her ear coldly and angrily.


    Unfortunately, just like that afternoon, this woman really fainted.


    In the dead of night, the vi was immersed in silence.


    "Miss Celia, you are awake."


    As soon as Celia opened her eyes, she heard Cassie''s worried and surprised voice. She looked up and


    found that there was a needle tied on the back of her hand. With her eyes wide open, she rested


    assured that she was not in a hospital but in her room. Celia forced a smile and asked, "Cassie, what


    time is it now?"


    "Miss, it''s over eleven o''clock now. You have been in aa for nearly four hours and finally wake up.


    Are you hungry? I''ll bring you dinner. The doctor said that you were too weak, so I''ve made some


    medicated food. I''ll bring it to you now."


    Cassie said a lot in one breath like setting off firecrackers. She stood up with a smile and was about to


    leave. At this moment Celia asked, "Cassie, have I been on an intravenous drip for four hours?"


    Cassie turned around. The smile on her face was a little unnatural, but she nodded honestly. Before


    she could figure out how to exin, she heard Celia ask again, "Which bottle is this?"


    As Celia spoke, she raised her eyes to look at the bottle hanging on the table. It dripped so fast. It


    would only take half an hour to finish a big bottle. Wasn''t she...?


    Seeing her frown, the smile on Cassie''s face was uglier than crying. After hesitating for a while, she


    confessed, "Miss Celia, this is Mr. Hans''s order. He said that this infusion should be kept until you wake


    up."


    "Where is he?"


    Celia finally understood why she woke up because she wanted to go to the bathroom. It turned out that


    the bastard was pouring water into her body without restriction. Seeing the pale face of Cassie, she


    didn''t know how many bottles she had got!


    "Mr. Hans is asleep, Miss Celia. This bottle is not finished yet..."


    All of a sudden, her face changed. She saw that Celia had pulled off the needle. Because of her fast


    speed andck of experience in nursing, there were immediately blood beads on the back of her hand.


    Seeing this, Cassie hurriedly took a cotton swab and pressed the needle mark.


    "I''ve got intravenous infusion for four hours. If I continue to take this bottle, I''ll die."


    As Celia spoke, she got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom as fast as she could. At the moment


    she closed the door, she heard the exnation of Cassie, "Miss Celia, this is the third bottle. The first


    two bottles are small and very slow. These are good nutritious fluid. You must finish them."


    "Then why didn''t you make it clear just now?"


    Celia ask this question after she came out of the bathroom. Cassie had gone downstairs and returned


    with the medicated meal. Hearing Celia''s words, she lowered her voice and replied softly, "Miss Celia,


    this is Mr. Hans''s order. When you fainted, Mr. Hans was very angry and asked Jim to call the doctor.


    When the doctor said that you were in aa because of excessive loss of blood, the expression of


    Mr. Hans was very terrible."

 Chapter 36 Please, Hans

    Chapter 36 Please, Hans


    "Then Mr. Hans asked the doctor to make a prescription of more than ten bottles... Miss Celia, please


    don''t tell Mr. Hans what happened just now, or he will definitely fire me." Cassie was young, innocent


    and kind, but she was also afraid of Hans.


    Celia cursed in her heart, ''Damn it!'' ''


    With a soothing smile, she took the medicated meal from Cassie''s hand andforted her gently,


    "Thank you, Cassie. Fortunately, you are smart. Don''t worry. I won''t tell that person. You have been


    with me for so long. Go back to your room and have a rest. I can eat by myself."


    "Miss Celia, this is your medicine. You should take it after dinner."


    "Don''t call me Miss Celia anymore. You are only neen years old. Just call me Celia. I''ll call you


    Cass."


    Cassie looked at Celia excitedly with a smile on her face. After being stunned for two seconds, she


    nodded suddenly and shouted, "Celia!"


    Cassie was born in a poor family. Although she passed the examination of college, her family didn''t


    have the money to pay the tuition. This was her first job, but she didn''t expect to meet such a good


    person as Celia. Even though she had only worked for Celia a few days, she really liked this


    approachabledy. Therefore, the words that Mr. Hans said that Celia would be put on a drip until she


    woke up changed Cassie''s face, and then she secretly tampered with it.


    Of course, Cassie seed only because Hans had nevere back in since he left the room.


    Although Cassie didn''t know the real rtionship between him and Miss Celia, she was a smart girl


    and knew not to ask.


    "Ah, Mr. Hans!"


    Hearing Cassie''s changing tone, Celia''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly looked up and saw that


    the door was half open. Hans''s handsome face was as cold as ice, and his dark eyes were as dark as


    a pool. He casually rested his eyes on Cassie''s face, "I see. Cassie, don''t you know who paid you?"


    Cassie''s body trembled. Although Celia couldn''t see her face, her heart tightened. She put down the


    bowl in her hand and quickly walked over. "Hans, it has nothing to do with Cass. Don''t me her."


    He looked away from Cassie''s face and looked at the pale Celia under the light. There was a touch of


    coldness in his eyes. He snorted, "Why does it have nothing to do with her?"


    Cassie turned her head. Her face was as pale as Celia''s. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and her


    body was still trembling slightly. She gritted her teeth and looked at Hans, "Mr. Hans, I shouldn''t have


    made the decision on my own. But for the safety of Celia, I don''t regret it. If you want to fire me, I have


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    nothing to say."


    The expression on Celia''s face changed dramatically. Her weak body couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    For the girl in front of her with a firm look and blurred eyes, who treated her sincerely, Celia thought for


    a while and said softly, "Cass, you go downstairs first. I''ll talk to Mr. Hans."


    Cassie looked at her worriedly, nodded and left the room.


    Seeing that Hans didn''t stop Cassie from leaving, Celia breathed a sigh of relief. When Hans heard the


    footsteps of Cassie fade away and disappear in the staircase, he suddenly stepped into the room and


    closed the door. He pulled Celia into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her passionately.


    After the kiss, Celia took two steps back. In the bright light, she didn''t dare to look into his deep and


    glowing eyes. When she was hesitating about how to plead for Cassie, she heard him say in a low


    voice, "Celia, you are really capable. You can subdue a nanny in only three days."


    Heard the obvious irony, however, Celia was moved by Cassie''s kindness and innocence.


    Raising her eyes to meet his deep ck eyes, Celia tried her best to persuade him in a soft tone,


    "Hans, Cassie is an innocent girl. Can you not fire her?"


    "Are you begging me?" Hans asked, raising his eyebrows and the corners of his lips.


    Celia''s face turned pale. She clenched her fists, pursed her lips and replied slowly, "If you want to think


    in that way, the yes. I don''t want others to be implicated because of me. Although I hate you, I really


    thank you for finding her to apany me. She has a seriously ill mother. She can''t lose this job."


    This was the first time that Celia bowed her head in front of Hans. With a slight squint in his eyes, he


    stared at her, as if he didn''t understand why she didn''t yield to him that night. She even argued with him


    a few days ago when she was scalded. At this moment, she begged him for help because of a girl who


    had nothing to do with her.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    His lips curled into a faint smile, and a touch of coldness shed across his eyes.


    He thought that Celia would turn against him at once, but she didn''t. She just bit her lips and thought


    for a moment before she added slowly, "Hans, I sincerely hope you can let go of Cassie. If you have


    any requirements, you can feel free to ask me. As long as I can do it, I won''t say no."


    There was anger and bitterness in her heart, but they were only suppressed in the bottom of her heart.


    She did not show a hint on the face. Every word she said was humble.


    Cassie had helped her just now. She didn''t know what she would be if Cassie followed the order of


    Hans. Therefore, she was willing to humbly ask him to let Cassie go. Celia knew that she couldn''t lose


    her temper. ording to the cruel behavior of Hans, she didn''t know what he would do to Cassie.


    "Well, as long as you can please me tonight, I will let go of the nanny and let her stay with you all the


    time."


    Hans said in an indifferent and arrogant tone. His goal had always been Celia, not the nanny. However,


    since she cared about the nanny so much, he was willing to help her.


    Celia''s body froze. Something shed through her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She requested in a


    low voice, "Can I do it two dayster? I''m out of strength..."


    Before she could finish her words, Celia felt dizzy and couldn''t help but lean forward. Fortunately, Hans


    reached out to grab her wrist. Seeing her pale face, he couldn''t help frowning and said coldly, "Okay, I''ll


    let you go for the time being. If you don''t want to starve to death, just eat the food. I''ll give you three


    days. If you can''t recover, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he loosened his grip, turned around and walked out of the room. He


    acted as if he had not heard the sound of Celia falling to the ground behind him.


    Hans didn''t grab her with much strength, but for the hungry and weak Celia, it was enough to make her


    loose her bnce and fall to the ground. Seeing his figure disappear at the door, she breathed a long


    sigh of relief.


    Although her buttock hurt again, it was much better than dealing with that person.


    It was the second day that Ryan knew about the blood transfusion of Celia. He had overheard it from


    two nurses.

 Chapter 37 The Deep Love

    Chapter 37 The Deep Love


    It was the second day that Ryan knew about the blood transfusion of Celia. He had overheard it from


    two nurses.


    When he heard it, he was shocked and painful.


    His parents didn''t mention anything about it when he woke upst night. How could he not understand


    what they meant?


    "I didn''t see Celia. You must have an illusion in aa. When you entered the operating room


    yesterday, your mother and I had rushed here..."


    This was his father''s exnationst night. Because when he woke up, he searched for that figure


    around and couldn''t help but ask where she was.


    Of course he knew that it was not a dream or an illusion. He just didn''t want to argue with his father


    when he heard what his father said.


    He knew that unless he was strong enough, it was impossible for him to get Celia back. His father


    would never help him on this matter.


    "His situation today is very good. But yesterday, when that Miss Celia came out of the operating room,


    her face was even paler than paper. I have never seen a woman as tough as her. She has transfused


    so much blood, but she is unwilling to wait for the patient to wake up. She even doesn''t want to have a


    rest, just asked me to help her leave the hospital..."


    "Well, maybe she is the girlfriend of this patient..."


    The two nurses thought he didn''t wake up and talked while leaving the ward.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. His dark eyes were filled with pain and loneliness.


    He slowly raised his hand and gently covered his wound.


    Pursing his thin lips, he called her name in his heart, ''Celia, Celia, Celia...''


    Unconsciously, his eyes were filled with tears.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A few years ago, he had transfused blood for Celia. Now, Celia''s blood was infused into his body again.


    Did it mean that he and she were destined to be together? How could he give up the woman he had


    always loved deeply?


    Painfully, Ryan closed his eyes. He knew that he would never be able to expel Celia from his heart in


    his whole life. This love would continue until his life was over.


    He had never regretted like now. He regretted that he hadn''t confessed his love to Celia earlier. He


    regretted that he was not strong enough to protect her.


    Because of the request of Celia, Hans didn''t fire Cassie for the time being.


    Cassie was very grateful to Celia for this. And she was inexplicably timid to Hans.


    She also seemed to notice that the rtionship between Hans and Miss Celia was not what she had


    imagined at the beginning.


    "Thank you, Celia."


    When Celia told her that what happenedst night had passed and she didn''t need to worry about it,


    Cassie was extremely happy.


    Celia knew that Cassie didn''t sleep wellst night. It was not only because she apanied Celia until


    out to against Hans at that time, she was still afraid. Celia could tell it from her serious dark circles.


    "Silly girl, I should thank you. Well, let''s skip those polite words. You won''t lose your job as long as I live


    here."


    Celia said jokingly, but feeling a little bitter in her heart.


    In fact, she didn''t want to stay here for even a whole day. She was like a bird with broken wings and


    was locked in a cage all day long.


    That hateful man put her under house arrest. He told her that when he was in a good mood, she could


    go out for rxation. The purchase of food and daily necessaries were all done by Cassie, and Jim


    became the special driver of the vi.


    And she was the Canary raised in the vi!


    Fortunately, she was a homebody who loved staying at home. As long as she ignored the fact that she


    was under house arrest, she could enjoy herself and concentrate on her own business.


    Hans didn''t know that the more obedient his canary was, the more suspicious it was. For example,


    now, when Cassie and Jim went shopping in the supermarket, she was at home alone.


    She first browsed on her own website, then checked her Taobao shop, and then went to the part-time


    job website.


    Anyway, she had no free time.


    But it was not enough. Atst, she thought of a shortcut, which was Hans.


    If she could get some money from him, it would be much easier for her to leave. Thinking of this, Celia


    couldn''t help but grin. As long as it could help her leave, she didn''t mind being a material girl for the


    time being.


    Seeing that Jim was carrying two bags full of foods, and Cassie was also carrying two bags in her


    hands, Celia couldn''t help frowning and asked, "Jim, Cassie, are you moving back the whole


    supermarket? Why do you buy so many things?"


    Hearing this, Jim smiled innocently, and Cassie replied her naturally, "Celia, these are blood nourishing


    food. You have lost so much blood. You should replenish it as soon as possible."


    "Then what''s in your hand?"


    Celia came down the stairs and looked back and forth between Jim and Cassie. There were so many


    things they bought. Did they thought that she could strengthen her blood within two or three days?


    "Mr. Hans asked me to get the blood nourish oral liquid from Doctor Liu."


    Jim answered while carrying the bags in his hands into the kitchen. In his opinion, the president was


    also concerned about Miss Celia, or he wouldn''t be so angry yesterday.


    It was the third day that Ryan called Celia, which was the deadline that Hans had agreed with her.


    Thinking that the man woulde here tonight, she felt a little uneasy.


    Today was Friday, and tomorrow was weekend. She didn''t know how that man would torture her. In


    order to keep Cassie''s job, she lowered her head to him for the first time. To please him? She really


    didn''t know how to please a man!


    When her phone rang, Celia was startled and thought it was from that man. But when she saw the


    name of Ryan on the screen, she felt a little sad. Although she had transfused a lot of blood to him that


    day, she did not wait for him to wake up.


    "Hello, Ryan."


    When the soft and pleasant voice of Celia came to his ears, Ryan''s heart suddenly softened.


    "Celia, how are you feeling?"


    Although he tried his best to restrain himself, the love and remorse in his tone could not be hidden.


    Celia was thin and had transfused blood to him. Yesterday, he asked the nurse again and finally knew


    the situation at that time. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel sorry for her.


    "You have known it, Ryan?"


    Celia was surprised. She had told Mond not to tell him that day. How did he know it?


    "Celia, don''t worry about how I know it. Anyway, I know you transfused the blood to me."


    Coincidentally, after Ryan was hurt by that woman, they sent him to the hospital in panic, but they didn''t


    take proper measures to stop the bleeding. What''s more, the hospital was short of blood. However,


    even if Celia was not there, someone else would donate blood, because the blood type of Ryan was


    not a rare one.


    "Ryan, it''s not a big deal. Even if I was not there, someone will donate blood to you."


    After a short pause, Celia asked, "Ryan, are you feeling better?"

 Chapter 38 Lina Is Back

    Chapter 38 Lina Is Back


    "Celia, don''t worry. I''m recovering well. In order to thank you for saving my life, I''ll treat you to dinner


    when I am discharged."


    Ryan was not sure if his father had said anything to Celia, so he deliberately teased her and invited her


    to dinner.


    However, his words made Celia in a dilemma. She had seen how angry Hans was that day. After


    hesitating for a few seconds, she politely refused, "Ryan, you saved my life before. It''s not a big deal to


    have dinner together. The most important thing for you is to have a good rest."


    Hearing her graceful refusal, a tinge of sadness spread in Ryan''s heart again. After a moment of


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    silence, he noted softly, "Celia, you should also have a good rest and replenish your body. Later, I''ll ask


    someone to buy you some blood tonics..."


    "Don''t bother yourself, Ryan. Hans have bought a lot of blood tonics for me."


    Celia interrupted him in a hurry, but when she mentioned the name of Hans, she couldn''t help but


    hesitate, afraid of hurting Ryan.


    Sure enough!


    Hearing the name of Hans, the sadness and pity in Ryan''s voice increased. "Celia, take good care of


    yourself."


    After hesitating for a long time, Ryan didn''t tell her the truth.


    It turned out that the two people who made him injured and hospitalized were under orders. The


    employee entered hispany a few days ago, and the woman who came to make trouble was not his


    wife at all. Ryan learned these information from the police station.


    He knew clearly who was behind all this. It was probably because that man knew his confession of love


    to Celia in the hospital that day, so the man wanted to warn him. But no one have expected that Celia


    happened to be in the hospital and had a blood transfusion to him.


    The Han Group.


    "President, Mond didn''t make things difficult for the two."


    Tom reported the situation to Hans when thetter was signing the contract. In the Han Group, Tom


    was the most capable assistant of Hans. He dealt with almost all kinds of affairs. It was clear that they


    were brothers, but he had always addressed Hans respectfully as "president".


    Tom was an outgoing man, but he was very stubborn about it.


    As for this point, Hans corrected him several times but finally let it be.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Hansmented casually, "Mond is a cunning old fox. He certainly


    knows the stakes. His son is fine now, so he has nothing to bother about. Besides, he hasn''t handled


    the matter properlyst time. If the matter continues to develop, the loss to theirpany will be tens


    of millions of dors. How can he oppose us?"


    A tinge of admiration shed through Tom''s eyes. He knew that Hans was a man of his word, who


    would never fight a battle without absolute certainty. Tom had been working for him for five years and


    he knew Hans very well.


    So far, they had been getting closer and closer to their goal step by step. Now, half of his deep hatred


    had been taken, and they had got some clues for the other half. Sooner orter they can fulfill their


    goal.


    "Yes, but Ryan also knows that it was us who did it. He had a big quarrel with his father this morning. I


    don''t know if he will do anything excessive."


    Tom looked like he was watching a y.


    After signing his name, Hans put down his pen and added sarcastically, "He is a good man, but he


    shouldn''t have be a friend of the Su family. If he can understand the situation and take no side in


    this conflict, I can consider letting him go."


    If it was not because of the Su family, he would not deal with Ryan. Although Hans was cold and


    ruthless, he was not a despicable person. It was his principle that he would not attack unless he was


    attacked.


    However, Ryan should not had entangled with Celia!


    At the international airport of H City.


    A well cut and expensive suit wrapped around Hans''s strong body, setting him a tall and imposing


    figure.


    When he saw the young womaning out of the security check, his handsome face softened. A faint


    smile appeared on his thin lips. Behind him, Allen and a group of bodyguards were also happy.


    "Hans, Lina ising."


    It was Allen who spoke. He heard that Lina wasing back today, so he brought his friends here


    spontaneously, nning to give Lina a grand wee ceremony.


    "Hans!"


    Lina, in a fashionable dress, looked sexy and beautiful with a bright smile. As soon as she came out,


    she happily threw herself into the arms of Hans. She called him in a very soft and sweet voice.


    Hans chuckled and reached out to hug her. After letting go of her, he raised his hand to brush the curly


    hair around her ear and said dotingly, "Lina, you must be tired after the flight. Go home and have a rest.


    I''ll pick you up at night for dinner."


    "Lina, wee back!"


    Allen cut in with a smile, and Lina shook hands with him with a smile. She said happily, "Brother Allen,


    thank you foring to the airport to pick me up."


    "That''s what I should do. If it weren''t for Hans to keep a low profile, I would have brought all my friends


    here and weed you back solemnly."


    As soon as Allen finished his words, Hans rolled his eyes at him. He teased Allen in a low voice, "Allen,


    you are not in low profile anymore. Do you know that we have been watched by countless people since


    we entered the airport?"


    "Well, I admit that it''s my fault. Hans wanted to pick you up alone, but my brothers and I insisted on


    following him."


    Allen looked at Lina with a smile. Hearing this, Lina felt sweet in her heart and smiled more brightly.


    She reached out to hold the arm of Hans and asked like a spoiled child, "Hans, is what Allen said


    true?"


    Hans raised his eyebrows andughed, "Silly girl, you are so popr that it is impossible for me to pick


    you up alone. If Tom doesn''t have something important to do, he muste with me. Let''s go home


    first."


    "Okay!"


    Lina nodded with a smile and walked out of the airport, arm in arm with Hans. On the way, the two


    people talked andughed. Hans asked her about her father''s situation, and she answered him one by


    one.


    Lina was arranged to live in another vi of Hans, in the downtown area.


    After taking a shower, Lina was sweet and beautiful without any makeup. Allen and the others were


    sent away.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Hans was drinking coffee leisurely with a slightziness in his


    eyebrows. He didn''t raise his eyes until he heard the footstepsing. A faint smile appeared on his


    lips, "Why do youe down again? Don''t you want to have a rest in the room?"


    With a sweet smile on her face, Lina walked over and sat down next to him. She wrapped around him


    by her white and tender arms, with affection shining in her beautiful eyes. She asked tenderly, "Hans, I


    can''t fall asleep. Can you stay with me?"


    There was a touch of emotion in Hans''s eyes. He smiled and said gently, "Okay, I''ll sleep with you."


    After saying that, he pulled Lina up. Her eyebrows were covered with shyness and joy.

 Chapter 39 Her Surname Is Su

    Chapter 39 Her Surname Is Su


    Lina''s room was next to Hans''s. It was decorated in her favorite style.


    After Hans pushed the door open, he stopped and said gently, "Lina, go to sleep. I''ll sit here to


    apany you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he let go of her hand and sat down on the chair next to the bed.


    Seeing this, Lina pursed her lips slightly and pulled him, "Hans, I want you to sleep with me."


    The expression in her face was pitiful.


    "Stop it. Be a good girl and go to bed. I''ll stay here with you and won''t go anywhere."


    With a faint smile on his handsome face, Hans was very patient, totally different from his usual manner.


    He really doted on Lina.


    Or, it was a miscedpensation.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Lina immediately pulled a long face and didn''t want to go to bed by


    herself. She pouted and sat on his legs, skillfully wrapped her arms around his neck, and said in a


    slightly annoyed tone, "Hans, are you giving me the cold shoulder because of that woman whose


    surname is Su?"


    Confused by her words, Hans was about to exin but Lina had already pressed her lips against his.


    He was slightly shocked and immediately pulled her away. With a gloomy face, he said in a serious


    tone, "That''s enough, Lina, if you keep doing this, I''ll be angry. If I am giving you the cold shoulder, why


    do I pick you up at the airport on person? You should go to bed right now."


    As he spoke, he stood up again, took her to the bed, and sat on the edge of the bed helplessly to coax


    her to sleep.


    "Hans, you can''t fall in love with that woman. She is the daughter of your enemy."


    Lina was still full of grievance, and her voice was choked with sobs. She couldn''t bear any woman


    taking away the man she loved.


    Patting her gently, Hans said in an indifferent tone, "Don''t worry. I won''t fall in love with her. Her


    surname is Su, then she is my enemy."


    He didn''t know if he was saying thest sentence to promise Lina or to remind himself not to fall in love


    with Celia.


    In the vi.


    "Cass, cook more dishes tonight."


    Before dinner, Celia specially told Cassie to prepare the meal. Today was the time she appointed with


    Hans. For the sake of Cass''s work, she had to try her best to please that man.


    She even wanted to prepare some wine to make him drunk so as she could pass the test easily.


    Cassie only heard from Celia that Hans woulde tonight, but she didn''t know that it had something


    to do with her work. Hearing Celia''s words, she nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry. I will cook a rich


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    dinner."


    She just went shopping this morning, and now there were a lot of ingredients in the fridge.


    Celia opened the fridge and checked it. Atst, she decided to cook by herself. She was confident in


    her cooking skills.


    "I will cook tonight. Please be my assistant. We don''t need to cook too much. Six dishes will be fine."


    The reason why she cooked six dishes was that she liked the number of six. As a saying goes "Double


    Six makes lucky". She hoped that she could also be sessful tonight and keep the job for Cassie.


    The two of them had been busy in the kitchen for more than an hour. When they finished cooking, it


    was already dark. Seeing that Hans hadn''te back yet, Cassie cautiously suggested, "Celia, should


    we call Mr. Hans and ask him when he wille back?"


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Celia was indecisive. If she called that man, she would definitely be


    mocked by him again. After hesitating for a moment, she chose to call Jim.


    "Hello, Miss Celia."


    After a few moment, Jim''s joyful voice came from the other end of the line. She could vaguely hear


    some noises from the phone.


    Celia asked indifferently, "Jim, where are you now?"


    "Miss Celia, what can I do for you?"


    Jim didn''t answer her question but asked her in reply. With a frown, she wondered how did honest Jim


    had learned this skill.


    After thinking for a while, she asked directly, "Is Hans with you? I have cooked a lot of dishes. Would


    you like toe and eat with us?"


    "Oh, I can''t go tonight. Mr. Hans is going to give a dinner to wee Miss Lina home tonight. Miss


    Celia, I have something to do. Enjoy yourselves. I''m hanging up."


    Before she could say anything, Jim had already hung up.


    "Celia, what''s up? Are theying?"


    Cassie looked at her expectantly.


    "No. let''s eat alone."


    To wee Miss Lina?


    Celia didn''t understand. Who this Miss Lina was? To wee her home? What was that mean?


    Nevertheless, she was relieved. She didn''t need to be nervous if Hans was noting.


    On the other side, Hans led the crowd to wee Lina. The atmosphere was very happy.


    "Miss Lina, cheers!"


    After being toasted for a few times, Lina''s face turned red and she was a little drunk. When she was


    about to raise the ss again, a big hand reached out and grabbed the ss in her hand. The low and


    maic voice of Hans rang in her ear, "Lina, you are drunk. You can''t drink anymore."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hans cast a nce at the man who had just toasted Lina. The man


    suddenly felt cold and could not help shivering. He hurriedly apologized with a smile, and then


    punished himself by drinking three sses of wine.


    Lina was overjoyed and looked up at Hans, who was blocking her from the wine.


    She drank a few sses just now because he was talking on the phone outside. But now, as soon as


    he came back, he didn''t let her drink anymore. He still loved her so much, which touched her heart


    deeply, and her eyes were full of affection, "Hans, I''m very happy, so I drank a few more sses. You


    won''t me me, right?"


    The sweet and charming words came out of her mouth, which seemed to have the faint sweetness of


    red wine. How could he be willing to me her? With a smile on his face, he answered softly, "Take


    some food, and don''t drink any more. These guys are all anxious to stir up trouble. Just ignore them."


    No one dared to toast Lina after hearing what Hans said. They all pointed their fingers at him. Usually,


    they respected him and feared him. Now, it was a rare opportunity to get him drunk.


    The atmosphere during the dinner was quite pleasant and Hans also drank a lot because he was


    happy. Since he couldn''t drive, it was Jim who sent him and Lina back atst.


    On the way, Jim hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he didn''t tell Hans about the call from Celia.


    Seeing the CEO''s favor for Miss Lina, he suddenly realized that no other woman could win Hans''s


    heart except Miss Lina.


    Miss Celia, she''d better stay away from Hans. Otherwise, she will get nothing but hurts.


    "Hans!"


    After sending Lina into the room, Hans turned around and was about to leave. Lina suddenly hugged


    him from behind, leaning her head against his broad back, and gently called him with attachment.


    Under the bright light, a burst of affection shed across the handsome face of Hans. He turned around


    and patted her head, coaxing her softly, "You are tired today. Take a shower and go to bed now."


    He had called the nanny to prepare the bath water in advance ten minutes ago. Now, all Lina needed to


    do was to go to the bathroom.


    Biting her lips, Lina looked up at his pretty eyebrows and murmured, "Hans, stay here with me!"

 Chapter 40 I Love You, Hans

    Chapter 40 I Love You, Hans


    Hans''s body stiffened slightly.


    Lina never hided her love for Hans and she had always expressed it without reservation. What''s more,


    her father had always cultivated him as a son-inw. However, Hans lived all his life by hatred. And he


    had to take care of his mentally silly mother. He had never thought about love.


    If he had to marry someone and have children, this person must be Lina, because Lina was really filial


    to his mother. Although his mother was silly, she was more sensitive than normal people. It seemed


    that she knew who was good to her and who was not.


    "Hans, I love you!"


    Lina was abroad in the past two years but she had been paying attention to him all the time. She knew


    that he was indifferent by nature and had never had any rtionship with woman. But a few days ago,


    she heard from Allen that he had spent fifty million buying a woman, the daughter of his enemy. For


    some reason, this news made her feel uneasy, so she rushed back regardless of everything.


    A stubborn face suddenly shed through Hans''s mind, and his body frozen.


    "Lina!"


    Hans pushed her away and frowned, "Lina, if you really love me, please believe in me and keep the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    best until our wedding day."


    With tears in her eyes, Lina looked at him intively and asked, "When will you marry me?"


    Although she had sworn at a very young age that she would marry no one but Hans, and although this


    man had never had a woman around him, she had never been confident. Therefore, when she knew


    that he bought the daughter of his enemy, she feel restless.


    After all, she, Lina, couldn''t control Hans. It was just her wishful thinking all the time!


    Hans took his hands back. Seeing her aggrieved look, he felt sorry for her again. He pursed his lips


    and said in a soft voice, "Lina, after I take revenge, I will officially propose a marriage to you. I won''t


    hurt you unless I marry you."


    This was his promise, and also the first time he had made a promise to a woman, except for his


    mother.


    It was not until one day he found a woman he loved deeply, and that woman was not Lina that he


    regretted making this promise tonight.


    Normally, Lina would be overjoyed that he said he wanted to marry her, but at this moment, she only


    felt wronged. She couldn''t make him impulsive even if she confessed her love to him in this way. Could


    she really expect the day when he married her?


    Would that day reallye?


    Thinking of this, Lina couldn''t help blurting out, "Is it because Celia Su? Which point of her is better


    than me?" Hearing the name "Celia Su" from Lina, the expression on Hans''s face suddenly changed.


    He asked her coldly, "Lina, why do youpare yourself with Celia Su? She is my enemy. I want her


    just to hurt the Su family and take revenge."


    Why? When he spoke out his cruel purpose to Celia, a touch of pain shed through the bottom of his


    heart?


    Although it was light, it was so clear!


    When Celia was about to go to bed, her phone suddenly rang. And when she saw it was a call from


    Alina, a smile appeared on her face.


    Alina was the girl who helped Celia apply for a bank cardst time. She had been Celia''s best friend in


    College for four years. Since her family was in A City, she left H City after graduation.


    "Celia, I''ll send you the bank card tomorrow via express. I went to visit my grandparents with my


    parents these days, so I dyed your business for a few days. You won''t be angry at me, will you?"


    Alina''s pleasant voice came from the other end of the line.


    It seemed to carry a cool and faint fragrance of white orchids from A City.


    A glimmer of joy welled up in Celia''s heart.


    She quickly replied, "No, thank you Alina. I''ll ask you for the card when I need it. All I need now is the


    card number and password."


    "Alright, Celia. I have to work in thepany from tomorrow on. I won''t be free after work."

 Chapter 41 Matchmaking

    Chapter 41 Matchmaking


    Celia chuckled. She knew that Alina had a brother who was very strict with her. Celia teased, "Then


    you''d better find a boyfriend as soon as possible so that you can get rid of your brother''s control."


    "Well, as long as you give your brother Ryan to me, I will date with him."


    On the other side of the phone, Alina didn''t know that Celia had traded herself for thepany, so she


    didn''t know the current situation of Celia. Although she was curious why Celia asked her to apply for a


    card, but since Celia didn''t tell her, she will not ask.


    In addition, she had known that Celia had two brothers who loved her very much. One was Joe Su, and


    the other was Ryan Xu. In fact, she didn''t know much about the family background of Celia, so she


    took it for granted that Joe Su was Celia''s biological brother, while the other one, who adored Celia so


    much, must be an admirer.


    That was why she mentioned Ryan to make fun of Celia.


    "Alina, don''t talk nonsense. Ryan is just my brother. If you like him, I can introduce him to you."


    Although Alina and Ryan knew each other, they were not well acquainted. When this idea popped up in


    Celia''s mind, she suddenly thought that it was a good idea. The outgoing Alina and the considerate


    Ryan should be a perfect match.


    Although she felt a little bitter and even thought it was cruel to Ryan, she sincerely hoped that he could


    be happy.


    Of course, Alina regarded it as a joke. She didn''t take it seriously and continued, "Celia, my brother is


    going to attend an academic exchange meeting in H City next month. I''ll pester him and ask him to take


    me there. Then I can hang out with you."


    Hearing this, Celia couldn''t helpughing. She knew that Alina was very good at pestering. Since


    Alina''s brother loved her so much, he would definitely agree.


    Celia didn''t have many friends, thus she cherished her friendship with Alina. She was d to see Alina


    soon and agreed happily, "Okay, call me then."


    ''Although I have sold my body to Hans, it was okay for me to meet my friends, right?''


    The two talked andughed like that for more than an hour. They didn''t end the phone call until Celia


    heard the brother of Alina urging her to sleep on the other end of the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Celia immediately turned on herptop and transferred the money in her


    previous card to the new card, leaving only dozens of dors in it. She was ready to run away at any


    time.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of car downstairs. She was shocked and jumped out of bed, her heart


    beat faster in an instant.


    She jumped off the bed and went straight to the window. Through the French window, she could watch


    the direction of the garage. But she only saw the back of the car driving into the garage but didn''t see


    the person sitting in it.


    She swallowed nervously and thought, ''isn''t that freak apanying Miss Lina? Why did hee


    here suddenly?''


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Celia pursed her lips tightly, turned around and went back to the bed. She quickly closed herptop and


    thought about what to doter. The purpose of that maning here was very simple.


    It must be to torture her.


    In fact, after having sex with that freak several times, she no longer resisted it so much, because it was


    useless for her to resist. Moreover, it was a special period, and she had to think about Cassie''s work.


    She couldn''t provoke him now.


    She looked at her pajamas. They were not sexy, but not conservative. They were made of soft silk


    fabric. Standing in front of the mirror, she could see her delicate body indistinctly in the pajamas. Her


    skin as white as milk, seemed to be coated with a faint luster in the light, which should be attractive.


    After taking a deep breath, she stood straight and told herself, ''


    Celia, be active and gentleter. It''s not a big deal to seduce a man!


    Otherwise, just regard it as looking for a gigolo!


    What''s more, this gigolo had such an absolutely handsome appearance that so many women


    scrambled for it.''


    If Hans had known that Celia had imagined him as a gigolo, he might have eaten her alive.


    She was lost in various fancies and conjectures in the room. However, after she had prepared for a few


    minutes, she did not hear the footsteps from the stairs. Was that man still waiting for her to wee


    him in the living room?


    Thinking of this, Celia cursed Hans countless times. She walked out of the room and went downstairs.


    When she walked out of the room, she heard someone whispering in the living room. It was not like


    Hans, but Jim. Celia was confused and quickly walked downstairs. Sure enough, it was Jim and Cassie


    who were talking in the living room.


    Seeing hering downstairs, Jim''s eyes shed aplex emotion, but soon he smiled again and


    politely greeted, "Miss Celia, you haven''t gone to bed yet?"


    Frowning slightly, Celia looked around the living room and then looked at the door. Failed to find that


    freak, she didn''t answer but asked, "Jim, did youe alone?"


    Jim was a little stunned. An embarrassed look shed across his face. He thought that Celia was


    looking forward to the arrival of the president, so he stammered, "Yes, yes. The president is busy


    tonight and won''te."


    Hearing what he said, Celia slowly rxed. She breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart. She didn''t


    care about Jim''s stuttering and ufortable exnation. In fact, she didn''t care why Hans hadn''t


    Most importantly, he didn''te. That was enough!


    It was a false rm just now. Seeing that she smiled with relief, Jim was even more confused. Cassie,


    who was standing beside her, smiled and said, "Celia, brother Jim bought some midnight snack. Would


    you like to have some?"


    Celia shook her head and looked at Jim, "Why do youe here sote? What''s up?"


    Although Jim came to the vi every day, he went home to sleep every night. He came sote tonight,


    there must be something that he want to tell her. She didn''t remember to ask him until just now.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m just passing by..." Jim made an excuse casually and then drove away. Celia didn''t eat


    the midnight snack he bought and went upstairs directly.


    This night passed silently.


    In the morning, Celia was waked up by Cassie''s scream.


    "Celia, wake up! Mr. Hans is here!"

 Chapter 42 Experience Came From Learning

    Chapter 42 Experience Came From Learning


    Hearing the words "Mr. Hans", Celia suddenly opened her eyes and got up from the bed the next


    moment.


    She looked in the direction of the door in a hurry, but didn''t see Hans. Celia breathed a sigh of relief,


    looked at Cassie and asked, "Cass, when did hee? What is he doing here? Is he looking for me?"


    After saying that, she frowned again. It was nonsense. Who else could that persone to the vi to


    make trouble for except her!


    Celia raised her hand and rubbed her temples. It was a little difficult for her to think when she just got


    up. As long as Hans came, she had to ring the rm all over her body.


    Thinking of the false rmst night, she unconsciously tightened her lips. Although it was not him but


    Jim who camest night, she had a sense of crisis.


    Hans didn''t show upst night, but it didn''t mean that he would let her go. She was afraid that he would


    appear in the vi tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, or even at some time beyond her expectation.


    Then he would force her to fulfill her promise.


    Therefore, Celia thought the matter over and couldn''t fall asleep at all. She hesitated for a long time.


    Finally, she decided to sacrifice herself. In the middle of the night, she began to cram for it.


    What were she cramming for? Of course it was learning how to please Hans.


    It was undeniable that experience came from learning.


    In order to deal with that freak, she had to learn everything, including how to please men. If that freak


    really wanted her to learn to please him, she would fight with him in this way.


    As the saying went, "Hit on what one likes"!


    Her n was to cater him, but sometimes alienate him; to be gentle, but sometimes to be indifferent.


    Cassie was stunned by her question. She nodded honestly and replied, "Celia, of course Mr. Hans is


    here for you."


    With a self-mockery smile, Celia said, "Cass, you can go out first. I''ll go downstairs soon."


    It was weekend. That crazy man didn''t flirt with a beauty but came to make trouble for her?


    What a freak!


    If it was a false rmst night, then today it was the real task. She couldn''t escape any longer.


    Was he so horny in the early morning?


    Celia made silent judgment while putting on her clothes in a hurry.


    Cassie wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She opened and shut her mouth,


    didn''t know where to start. Atst she began by calling Celia''s name.


    However, Celia interrupted her again. She thought Cassie was afraid of Hans, so she waved her hand


    and asked Cassie to leave the room.


    After walking out of the room, Cassie murmured worriedly, "Celia, it was you who didn''t let me finish my


    words. You have to be carefulter!"


    Thinking of thedy who appeared with Mr. Hans, Cassie couldn''t help but despise her. ''What a


    hypocritical woman! She speaks affectedly when talking with Mr. Hans. I don''t understand how a man


    like Mr. Hans can stand this kind of woman!''


    "You pullet, did that woman get up?"


    As soon as Cassie went downstairs, Lina, who came with Hans, asked arrogantly. Her words were full


    of ridicule and contempt.


    "Celia was up. She''lle down soon."


    Hearing Lina''s voice, Cassie immediately stopped her silent judgment and straightened her attitude. ''I


    am just a maid. I can''t afford to offend such an honored guest. ording to the attitude of Mr. Hans,


    this woman is not a nobody.''


    Ten minutester, Celia washed up.


    When she walked down the staircase, she heard a crispughter from the living room, followed by a


    soft and pleasant female voice. "Hans, let''s cook at home this noon, okay?"


    Celia was a little surprised. ''Where did the womane from? I didn''t expect that Hans would bring a


    woman here.'' She was in a trance for a moment. Then she heard his voice, which was filled with smile


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and affection, floating in the vi, "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    The sun rose in the West!


    Was that the voice of Hans? How could it be so gentle and pleasant?


    Celia slow down her steps. She was confused and curious. From where she stood, she couldn''t see


    the person talking in the living room.


    The two of them were just blocked by a green potted nt. It could be said that she could only hear the


    voice, but can''t see who was talking!


    Celia walked down two steps absentmindedly. When she was distracted, Lina in the living room had


    already seen her. Lina''s voice came again, but this time with a trace of surprise and ridicule, "Hans, is


    she the lifelong ve you bought with fifty million?"


    The expression on Celia''s face changed slightly. She almost missed her step. There were only three


    steps left before she reached the ground of the first floor.


    Hearing the voice, she couldn''t help looking over and clearly saw two people sitting on the sofa in the


    living room. The man was smiling,zy and handsome. The woman was beautiful, sexy and charming.


    A lifelong ve!


    Celia was angry and pursed her lips hard.


    ''Who is that woman? Is she his lover, fianc¨¦e or something else?''


    After thinking for a while, Celia was sure that no matter who the woman was, she was the one who was


    loved and doted on by Hans very much, because at this moment, the woman was leaning in his arms,


    and hezily held the woman''s shoulder, as if he was allowing her to act like a spoiled child. What an


    ambiguous scene.


    ''How affectionate!


    Oh, no, it''s so disgusting!


    Does she deliberatelye to show it in front of me, trying to disgust me?''


    A trace of contempt shed through Celia''s heart, and she became vignt at the same time.


    ''The visitors are not friendly, and the friendly visitors will note!


    Hans himself is a devil, and now he brings a disgusting woman with him.


    That must be to humiliate me.'' Thinking of this, Celia quickly calmed down, suppressed the displeasure


    and disdain in her heart, and changed to a gentle and indifferent face.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Celia saw that Cassie was walking towards the sofa with juice in her hand,


    and the smile on the woman''s face was cheesy.


    Celia withdrew her sight slightly, but the next second she heard a sound of ss breaking,


    apanied by a roar, "Bitch, how dare you ssh juice on me?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean to do that."


    Cassie was so frightened that her face turned pale. Regardless of the broken ss on the ground, she


    hurriedly reached out to wipe the woman''s dress. But the next moment, Cassie was pushed hard and


    her body fell back. Although she managed to avoid the ss fragments on the ground, her arm hit the


    corner of the sofa and she fell down on the floor hard. It was so painful that she was sweating.


    The woman''s curse floated over her head. "Get away. Don''t touch my clothes with your dirty hands."


    Celia, who was about to walk over slowly, hurry up to help Cassie up. She heard that Hans was


    coaxing the woman in his arms, "Lina, don''t be angry. This girl is a new arrive. She is thoughtless. I will


    fire herter and find another sensible girl."

 Chapter 43 Disappointment

    Chapter 43 Disappointment


    Celia was furious!


    Although she didn''t see what was going on just now, she knew it even just by thinking with her toes that


    Cassie would never pour juice on her like that woman said. Cassie cared so much about this job, and


    no matter how she didn''t like that woman, she wouldn''t be so stupid to do that.


    The most hateful thing was the tender and spoiled expression of Hans to that woman. It was


    disgusting. As the president of the Han Group, he was so unreasonable, so despicable and childish. If


    he wanted to humiliate her, he could just do it in broad daylight. Why did he use a little girl as a mask?


    Taking a cold nce at the two people on the sofa, Celia helped Cassie stand up and asked with


    concern, "Cass, did you hurt yourself?"


    "No, Celia. I''m fine."


    Cassie shook her head in panic. She frowned because of the pain but she could not speak it out. As


    soon as Cassie finished her words, she looked at Hans and the woman beside him and apologized,


    "Mr. Hans, it was my fault just now. I will be careful in the future. Please don''t fire me."


    After all, Cassie was just a little girl. Her voice was trembling. A few days ago, Hans said that he


    wanted to fire her. She saved her job because Celia interceded with him. Now hearing that he wanted


    to fire her again, she was more flustered and worried.


    Thinking of her mother who was waiting for her to make money for treatment, she could do nothing but


    swallow all the grievances.


    Although it was that woman who touched her on purpose just now, so she spilled the drink on her dress


    and broke the cup, she could not defend herself, because she knew that it was futile to do that.


    Celia felt a pang of pain in her heart. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at Hans with disdain. This


    man just came to make trouble. In the final analysis, what he wanted was to humiliate her.


    It had nothing to do with the innocent Cassie.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at Cassie and spoke gently, "Cass, you go down first. I''ll deal


    with the matter."


    Despite she was unsure about how to deal with it at this moment, she asked Cassie to leave first like


    that night. Now she just pretended to be calm.


    Under theforting eyes of Celia, Cassie hesitated whether she should leave or not. But the next


    moment, she heard a sharp voice, "Stop! Are you going to leave after sshing the juice on me?"


    It was the woman next to Hans who was speaking. She gritted her teeth and stood up angrily.


    Suddenly, she took two steps forward and pped on Cassie''s face.


    "You bitch! How dare you stop me!"


    The next moment, she screamed angrily and sharply, and her delicate face twisted because of anger,


    which was extremely ugly.


    It turned out that her wrist was grasped by Celia in midair and couldn''t move. She was so angry that


    her whole body trembled. Her eyes were full of hatred.


    "Even if Cass spilled the juice on you identally, you shouldn''t have hit her."


    Celia gently grabbed Lina''s wrist and looked at her coldly. No matter what, she couldn''t watch Cass


    being humiliated by them. She had to stand out to help her. And this should be the result they wanted.


    "Let go of Lina."


    The low and deep voice of Hans was as cold as that from hell. The coldness prated into Celia''s


    heart. She couldn''t help but tremble slightly when she held Lina''s hand. The room seemed to be


    covered with ice all of a sudden.


    She raised her eyes and immediately fell into a pair of cold eyes. The coldness in Hans''s eyes was as


    sharp as the de, prating through her body and reaching the bottom of her heart.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood in front of Celia and grabbed her hand which was obviously


    ten times more powerful than her grip on Lina''s wrist. Celia only felt a sharp pain in her wrist, and her


    hand trembled instinctively. But she gritted her teeth and insisted because of the anger in her heart.


    She stubbornly and coldly met the cold eyes of Hans.


    "Ouch, it hurts!"


    Seeing this, Lina, who was standing next to her, shouted exaggeratedly, as if Celia had broken her


    wrist.


    "Let her go!"


    Hans narrowed his eyes slightly and tightened his grip again. The coldness in his eyes spread quickly.


    The huge vi was so quiet that made people feel suffocating!


    Celia was so painful that she frowned and bit her lips tightly, but she raised her chin stubbornly.


    Although the coldness in Hans''s eyes made her feel like she was in an ice cer, she was unwilling to


    It seemed that she wanted to see how important that woman was in his heart and whether he would


    break her hand for it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hans did have this idea in his mind, especially when he saw the pain on Lina''s face. There was a touch


    of pity in his eyes, and at the same time, his coldness and disability were also soaring.


    "Celia?"


    Cassie called out worriedly. She was frightened by the viciousness in Hans''s eyes and cried out.


    Cassie was afraid that Celia''s hand would be broken a secondter.


    At this time, Celia''s phone rang sharply. She pursed her lips hard, released Lina''s hand and reached


    out the other hand to take out her phone.


    However, as soon as Lina''s hand was free, without any hesitation, she raised her hand and pped


    Celia in the face. The p was fast, fierce, crisp and loud.


    The sudden force pped Celia''s face sideways, and a sweet and fishy taste spread quickly from the


    tip of her tongue.


    After the crisp sound, Hans loosened his grip on Celia''s wrist in astonishment. Something shed


    across his cold eyes.


    He felt a slight pain in his heart!


    Celia didn''t care about it at all. She swallowed the blood in her mouth and tried to ignore the burning


    pain on her face. Without touching her face, she knew that the fingerprints on it must be very clear. This


    woman had done her best.


    With a pale face, Cassie choked with sobs and cried sadly, "Celia!"


    Celia wanted to smile at her, but she found that she couldn''t force a smile. With red eyes, Cassie tried


    her best to straighten her own back. She looked at Hans and Lina and said firmly, "It was my fault just


    now. Don''t get angry with Celia. Mr. Hans, if you really don''t want to hire me, I''ll pack up and leave."


    Hans frowned slightly. It was not because of Cassie''s words. Actually he did not hear what she said at


    all. He stared at the fair face of Celia, the red marks on it were particrly dazzling.


    How stupid she was! She should had dodged it. Although he held her hand, she could move with the


    other hand. He even thought she was able to avoid it.


    Celia took a look at the caller ID and turned off her phone.


    Suppressing down the idea of reaching out to touch Celia''s face, Hans turned his eyes away coldly and


    looked at Lina. Thetter pursed her lips and looked wronged. A touch of tenderness appeared in his


    eyes. What he said in next moment made Celia want to kill him, "Lina, don''t be angry with this woman.


    It''s not a big deal to hit her. It''s not worthwhile to hurt you. Your hand must be very painful!"

 Chapter 44 What Do You Base On To Bargain With Me

    Chapter 44 What Do You Base On To Bargain With Me


    "Lina, don''t be angry with this woman. It''s not a big deal to hit her. It''s not worthwhile to hurt you. Your


    hand must be very painful!"


    Pursing her lips tightly, Celia''s heart was filled with sarcasm and contempt, ''This man was really


    abnormal and insane!''


    As soon as Hans finished speaking, he looked at Celia again, with a cold smile on his sexy lips.


    The next moment, a sneer appeared on Celia''s face. She looked at the woman beside Hans and said


    indifferently, "Although Cass wetted your clothes, she didn''t mean to do that. Now that you have beaten


    me, you should be relieved!"


    Hearing this, Hans squinted.


    Cassie reached out and pulled the corner of Celia''s clothes. She was touched that she had never met


    someone was so kind to her.


    Lina''s face changed slightly because of Celia''s cold words and calm face.


    Ignoring Lina who had changed her face, Celia turned to look at Hans and met his cold eyes. She


    continued emotionlessly, "You are noting here for a little girl, are you? Can you let her go first? You


    won''t go back on what you promised me that night, will you?"


    As soon as she said that, Cassie pressed her lips tightly, and tears seemed to fall at any time. It turned


    out that Celia was pped for her. With the agility of Celia to stop that woman just now, she should be


    able to escape.


    With an expressionless face and half-closed eyelids, Hans coldly stared at the red and swollen face of


    Celia. Thetter raised her face slightly and looked cold. There was no fear in her eyes.


    As the four eyes met, the cold air slowly spread in the house, and the sense of suffocation became


    stronger and stronger!


    One was as cold as ice, and the other was stubborn and firm!


    For a moment, Cassie and Lina looked at them in surprise and forgot to speak.


    The big living room was so quiet that only slight breathing could be heard.


    After a long time, Hans restrained his gloomy and coldness. He raised his eyebrows and asked


    arrogantly, "Celia, what do you base on to bargain with me?"


    There was a hint of imperceptible interest in his cold words. How dare this stubborn and insensible


    woman go against him?


    What did she base on to bargain with him?


    Celia pursed her lips. Stubbornness could be seen in her eyes and brows. She didn''t have the right to


    bargain with him. Her only bargaining chip was that Hans wanted to conquer her!


    She knew that she couldn''tpletely obey and please men. Celia was the best example, and Hans


    was such a psycho!


    "Hans, you had bought her, hadn''t you?"


    When Celia was about to answer, Lina cut in. Her tone was full of disdain and ridicule. As she spoke,


    she gently rubbed the hand that had just pped Celia. The p was very hard, and her hand really


    hurt.


    However, when she saw the red and swollen face of Celia, the pain was far from the pleasure in her


    heart.


    "Yes, fifty million. It''s very expensive."


    Hans answered carelessly and didn''t turn to look at Lina. His deep eyes were still staring at Celia. A


    hint of yfulness shed through his eyes and an evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Celia''s heart trembled and her hands clenched into fists unconsciously.


    On the other side, Lina snorted and looked at Celia arrogantly, while her tone was happy, "Hans, since


    it cost you fifty million to buy her, you can give her to brothers in the gang. She has been spoiled to live


    in this vi. She thought she had be a canary and forgot her identity as a maid."


    After saying that, Lina smiledcently and sarcastically.


    Celia was shocked and her face turned pale. However, she straightened her back stubbornly and


    looked up at Hans.


    She was not afraid of his torture, but if this devil really let her be raped by others, she was afraid. She


    really couldn''t imagine being humiliated by many men.


    Hans Pursed his thin lips and his eyes narrowed slightly, he seemed to be thinking about Lina''s


    suggestion. Celia tensed up and straightened her body. Time suddenly slowed down, and every second


    was suffocating!


    Cassie was so shocked that she even forgot where she was. She just stared at the people in front of


    her.


    She couldn''t react yet about what did Lina mean by saying "brothers in the gang". Although she had


    just heard that Miss Celia was bought by Mr. Hans with fifty million dors, she hadn''t figured out what


    fifty million dors meant, so she was entangled with the problem of how many zeroes behind the


    number ten million.


    Of course, it was not her fault. She came from the countryside. She didn''t know how much money it


    was, let alone tens of millions or even one hundred thousand?


    The four people in the room had their own thoughts!


    With a smile at the corners of Lina''s mouth and deep contempt in her eyes, she seemed to be sure that


    Hans would agree with her proposal. After all, he hated Celia the most and she was his enemy. He


    should do whatever he could to torture her.


    However, Hans just stared at Celia with deep eyes. He liked to see her panic and uneasiness. Although


    she was trying to hide her nervousness, her pale face and her biting lips had betrayed her.


    Finally, it seemed a long century passed!


    With a light snort, Hans looked away coldly from Celia''s face and nced at her clenched fists at her


    sides. With a slight smile on his thin lips, a touch ofziness appeared on his handsome face. He said


    casually, "Let''s talk about itter."


    As soon as he said that, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed.


    The tension in the bottom of Celia''s heart suddenly broke. She loosened her clenched hands feebly


    and her palms were wet. Only she knew how scared she was just now.


    On the other hand, Lina, who was standing next to Celia, was unhappy. She red at Celia with


    resentment and wanted to say something, but Hans didn''t give her a chance.


    He continued indifferently, "I promised you that night that I wouldn''t fire Cassie as long as you please


    me. I always keep my word. Last night I met with Lina to wee her home, so I didn''t have time to


    enjoy your service. Now I give you another chance. If you can please me, I won''t make things difficult


    for Cassie in the future. On the contrary, not only this girl will be fired, but also you won''t be able to live


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    here."


    Celia''s face turned pale and her nerves tensed again. What? Now?


    Could he be more abnormal?


    So what if he met that womanst night? It''s none of her business. He missed the opportunity himself,


    okay?


    There was a saying called ''If things have expired and they will be invalid''?


    Didn''t this bastard understand? Celia bit her lips sadly and sneered in her heart. ''How can I expect this


    domineering and cold man to be sensible?


    Damn it! How dare he threaten me with Cassie? If I can''t live here, where should I live?''


    It seemed that Hans had read her mind, so he added indifferently, "Maybe you are more willing to serve


    my brothers in the gang?"


    Celia''s body trembled heavily. Her face turned as pale as a piece of paper. She bit her lips hard to


    suppress her emotions.

 Chapter 45 No Way Back

    Chapter 45 No Way Back


    Since Celia met this devil, her lips had been mistreated the most.


    "Hans, why do you give her the chance? Are you really enchanted by her?"


    Lina widened her eyes in astonishment, with a hint of grievance on her confused face. She grabbed the


    sleeves of his shirt tightly with a pair of small hands and looked up at his handsome face.


    Celia bit her lower lip, seeming to gather her courage. She would never think as Lina did that this man


    liked her. Although she swore that she would make him lose his heart if she lost her virginity, it was


    definitely a longsting battle, which cannot be achieved overnight, It seemed that she had no way


    back.


    If she wanted to win, she had to stay with him and never let his people humiliate her.


    The corners of Hans''s mouth lifted slightly, but his eyes were cold. He said calmly, "Maybe. I like her


    body very much! "


    Celia''s body trembled again, but she forced herself to suppress all the astonishment in the bottom of


    her heart. Cassie, who hade back to her senses, was terrified. The next second, Hans looked at


    Cassie again and said indifferently, "You can leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Hans!"


    Cassie didn''t dare to disobey. She looked at Celia worriedly. Although Celia was shocked greatly, she


    still smiled and told Cassie gently, "Cass, you can leave first. Everything will be fine."


    When Lina heard that Hans liked Celia''s body, her face instantly turned pale. Her charming eyes were


    instantly filled with anger and jealousy. The next moment, she raised her hand again and snapped,


    "Celia, you bitch!"


    "Lina!"


    When Celia was about to dodge the p, a big hand came over and grabbed Lina''s wrist. There was a


    hint of sullen in the low voice of Hans.


    Lina was stunned again. She looked at him doubtfully. Celia suspected that Lina had also learned to


    change her face or act like Hans. In an instant, her eyes became wet, and her eyshes blinked, as if


    tears would fall at any time.


    Celia wanted to curse. ''These two are both crazy!


    The woman who pped me and cried is even crazier. I have just been pped hard by her but I didn''t


    cry. Why does she feel wronged?''


    Thinking of this, the pain on her face seemed to be clearer, which made Celia involuntarily frown.


    "Hans, you really like this bitch. She is your..."


    Lina suddenly stopped talking. Tears fell down from her eyes all of a sudden. She looked pitiful, and


    every men would feel sorry for her. So did Hans. Hepletely ignored Celia and raised his hand to


    wipe Lina''s tears as if no one was around, and thenforted her softly, "Don''t cry. You are not


    beautiful if you cry."


    Celia sneered in her heart. ''A pervert man and a pervert woman!


    Why did he stop that freak woman? s, I don''t bother to guess. There must be something wrong with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    his brain. What I am sure is that no matter what he does, he is trying to humiliate me.''


    After weighing the pros and cons, Celia came to such a conclusion in her heart. What happenedter


    proved that her spection was very correct.


    When she made this conclusion, the two perverts had also finished their performance. Lina moved


    away her resentful eyes from her, turned around and sat back on the sofa. With a cold nce at her,


    Hans also sat on another sofa. He ordered, "Aren''t you going to please me? Why are you still standing


    there?"

 Chapter 46 Tease Him

    Chapter 46 Tease Him


    A hint of astonishment shed through Celia''s eyes. The anger that she had tried hard to suppress in


    her heart surged up again. This man was not an ordinary freak. Was he asking her to tease him in front


    of his lover? Why didn''t he ask that woman go first?


    If killing was legal, Celia would definitely kill this man without hesitation and cut him into pieces. Only in


    this way could she vent her hatred!


    But killing was not only against thew, but also at the cost of her own life. She had to give up this idea.


    It was not worthwhile to die for this man.


    Subconsciously, Celia looked at the woman. She hoped that this crazy woman would stop him. But to


    her surprise, the woman was as abnormal as Hans. She had cried just now, and now she smiled. But


    her smile was too disgusting. The soft voice that she thought was harsh to Celia''s ears, "Hans, you


    said you liked her body. I also want to see what means of seduction she has."


    ''Damn it!


    God, please forgive me for swearing!


    Shameless, shameless!''


    Celia cursed in her heart for thousands of times. Then she gritted her teeth and walked over. She


    nced at the woman coldly and sneered in her heart. ''Alright. If you think that I don''t dare to seduce


    your man, then let me show you!


    I''ll let you know more.'' Well, Celia specially found some special films for learningst night. In addition,


    she is born smart and good at drawing inferences about other cases from one instance. It won''t be


    difficult for her to apply what she had learned.


    Recalling some scenes in those movies, Celia tried hard to bear the feeling of nausea. A lovable smile


    appeared on her face, and she met with the evil andzy eyes of Hans.


    ''If he really likes my body, this will be a breakthrough.'' Although Celia doesn''t want to make love with


    this man, but there is no difference between doing it once and doing it one hundred times. The most


    important thing is that she is unable to leave now.


    With her hands crossed in front of her, Lina looked at Celia with resentment. Celia stopped in front of


    Hans and then bent down gently. Somehow, Lina felt a little uneasy because she couldn''t see the


    expression of Celia clearly, since Celia''s back was facing her, nor could she see the expression of


    Hans.


    Lina clenched her fists, trying to restrain the urge to pull Celia away.


    Celia put away all her anger and hatred. With a smile on her face and watery eyes, she looked at the


    handsome and enchanting face in front of her. When she met his deep andzy ck eyes, she took a


    deep breath, opened her red lips and whispered softly, "Hans."


    He pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The heartstrings in the bottom of his heart seemed to be gently plucked, and he trembled slightly!


    For the soft word ''Hans ''.


    Her voice was soft and affectionate, and her eyes were clear and seductive, like ake with intoxicating


    ripples.


    Regardless of his reaction, the smile on Celia''s face was soft, gentle, and intoxicating. A momentter,


    she slowly lowered her head and breathed softly on his face. She was really charming.


    Hans gasped for breath. His eyes darkened. He kept his body in the same posture and stared at Celia,


    seeming to be looking forward to her next move.


    Celia got closer and closer!


    She did it step by step in the way she had learned.


    Hans'' body stiffened.


    "Hans!"


    A light murmur seemed to travel through space and time for thousands of years!


    There was a faint sadness in the mist, which made his heart tremble again, and something copsed in


    the depths of his heart.


    Hans opened his thin lips as if he was bewitched, "Yes!" He couldn''t help but be enamored for


    her.

 Chapter 47 Lina, Stop It! (Part One)

    Chapter 47 Lina, Stop It! (Part One)


    A hint ofcency shed through Celia''s mind.


    She knew that she had sessfully aroused this man''s mood.


    Although she might have to suffer the consequence, it was better than failure. Especially when she


    thought of the woman in the living room, she couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    "Hans!"


    Suddenly, a shrill and indignant scream broke the romance between the two people, and their


    consciousness instantly came back.


    Lina''s eyes turned red and her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that Hans was not acting. He was really interested in Celia.


    Otherwise, with his self-control ability, how could he be so entangled with her regardless of the ce?


    Such a scene drove Lina mad. How could he be so intimate with Celia?


    All of a sudden, Lina stood up, grabbed Celia''s arm and cursed angrily, "You bitch! Bitch! I''ll beat you to


    death!"


    While she was cursing, she had already twisted Celia''s arm with the other hand.


    Feeling the pain, Celia couldn''t help frowning. She opened her eyes coldly.


    Hans''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were slightly narrowed, as if he was giving off a cold aura. It


    made Lina, who had just been angry, suddenly stop talking, and a trace of panic shed across her


    face.


    Abruptly, she burst out crying. Meanwhile she threw herself into Hans''s arms.


    Although there were Celia''s aura in his body, Lina was in a panic and she gave no thought of it. She


    just wanted to prove something by hugging him tightly.


    Celia was confused. ''Why does this woman like to cry so much? Since she can keep and release her


    tears so flexibly, why doesn''t she be an actress? She didn''t stop me just now, it seems to be too


    "Lina, stop it!" said Hans in a serious voice.


    Hearing this, Lina''s face turned pale instantly and she even forgot to cry.


    However, Celia didn''t feel pity for Lina''s pale face. She just fixed her eyes on Hans and asked


    indifferently, "Cass won''t be fired now?"


    As soon as Celia finished her words, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and her flushed little


    face shone brightly. Her watery eyes were soft and graceful. With a deep look in his eyes, Hans


    squinted slightly. He suddenly stood up and looked down at Lina, whose face was pale. He said lightly,


    "Lina, I will ask Jim to send you back. Do you want it? Or you can wait for me here."


    Lina suddenly brought back to herself and shouted excitedly, "Hans, I won''t go!"


    A light shed in Celia''s eyes. When she was thinking about whether she could escape from the


    disaster, she didn''t expect that Hans said gently, "Lina, I said I wouldn''t hurt you. Keep your first night


    until we get married."


    His words sent the two women to hell at the same time.


    Lina was heartbroken, while Celia was sad and resentful.


    It turned out that this woman was really his fianc¨¦e, his wife in the future. Well, he was going to keep


    her most precious first night until their wedding night?


    How ironic it was!


    It turned out that this man really knew how to cherish a woman. However, how did she Celia offend him


    to get his revenge and humiliation? Was it merely because she pped him?


    The strong hatred had grown in her heart. Celia swore that she would get revenge for all the humiliation


    the man gave her one day. Whether it was from him or the woman beside him, she would never suffer


    them for nothing.


    For a moment, she forgot that she was seducing him, and her mind was filled with hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was not a virgin any more, but he still cherished that woman''s first night hypocritically. Hans was the


    most shameless man that Celia had ever seen.


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed her wrist. Celia staggered and threw herself into his arms involuntarily.


    "You want to pass the task before you finish it? How can it be so easy?"


    Hearing the evil and cold words of Hans, Celia suddenly woke up. She looked up and saw that his dark


    eyes were cold and fierce, without any mercy for Lina just now.


    "Hans!"


    Lina cried out sadly and choked with sobs. It seemed that she didn''te back to her senses until she


    heard what Hans said to Celia. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    With his eyebrows slightly narrowed, there was a flicker of hesitation in Hans''s eyes, but it disappeared


    in an instant. Then he said gently, "We will go home togetherter."


    As soon as he finished his words, he took Celia''s hand and walked towards the stairs, not caring


    whether she was willing or not. Lina wanted to say something, but she couldn''t utter a syble.


    Her eyes were filled with overwhelming hatred.


    Hans pulled Celia all the way into the room to continue the unfinished humiliation.


    After a long time, everything finally came to an end.


    Celia''s body was ck and blue again. Much better thanst time, she didn''t faint. That was why she


    was surprised to find that there were two scars on his body, one on his back and the other on his chest.


    "Hans."


    As soon as she finished her words, she immediately tightened her lips with regret. The man turned


    around, and his eyes returned to be cold. After taking a slight nce at her, he said indifferently, "Don''t


    worry. I will keep my words. Cassie can keep her job."


    Celia frowned slightly. She didn''t stop him because of Cassie''s work. But before she opened her


    mouth, the man asked in an evil and attractive voice, "Celia, you still need to work hard."


    Celia''s eyes just fell on his chest. When she saw the scar, which was not deep in color but was very


    clear, a trace of pity inadvertently swept across her heart. She stared at the scar on the side of his


    heart, and gently asked, "The scars on your body?"


    "Do you think you have the right to ask me about it?"


    The evil spirit in Hans''s eyes turned cold in an instant. He squinted slightly and reached out to pinch


    her chin. "Celia Su, you have no right to ask about my scars."


    He gnashed his teeth in hatred when he was speaking this sentence.


    Celia''s face turned pale. She frowned because of the pain, but her tone was cold, "Okay, I won''t ask


    anymore."


    Hans pursed his lips hardly and seemed to be restraining his emotions. After pausing for a few


    seconds, he snorted coldly, let go of his hand and strode into the bathroom.


    "You don''t have to go downstairs. In case Lina gets angry again when she sees you. Later, I''ll ask


    Cassie to bring some ice for you to apply on your face. The swelling will fade faster."


    Celia sneered in her heart and looked a little indifferent.


    Five minutester, Hans was dressed neatly and looked very handsome as before.


    Hearing his cold and somewhat stiff order, Celia was slightly stunned. After a long time, she realized


    that the man had left the room.


    As expected, Lina was still waiting in the living room. In less than an hour, she had smashed everything


    in the living room. The potted nt was thrown to the ground, and her left index finger was scratched


    with blood. Seeing her crying on the sofa, Hans frowned slightly and immediately walked forward with


    concern, "Lina, how did you hurt your hand?"


    "Hans!"


    Lina raised her eyes and called his name with tears in her eyes. She didn''t think before jumping into his


    arms and cry. He had changed his clothes and there was only his smell on him, leaving no other aura.

 Chapter 48 Lina, Stop It! (Part Two)

    Chapter 48 Lina, Stop It! (Part Two)


    Celia didn''t listen to Hans. When she went downstairs, she saw him and Lina hugging each other. The


    woman held him tightly with both hands, while Hans held her back with one hand around her waist, and


    the other gently wiped her tears.


    In a corner of the living room, Cassie stood there with a pale face. The living room was in a mess!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Celia''s mouth. Just then, Hans heard the footsteps and turned


    around. Seeing that, Hans''s face darkened. He immediately ordered, "Celia, I''ll give you two hours to


    clean up the living room."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The woman in his arms also raised her head. Her poisonous eyes shot straight at her, wishing to


    swallow her alive. With a smile on the lips, Celia answered lightly, "I''ll clean it up."


    "Bitch, you won''t stay here for long, let alone seduce Hans."


    Lina clenched her teeth with hatred. She swore that she would drive this woman away. Before she


    finished speaking, she felt the big palm on her waist tightened slightly. She withdrew her sight and


    looked at Hans. "Hans, I don''t want to see this woman any more. I want to go home."


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    With a slight smile, Hans raised his hand and gently stroked a wisp of curly hair around Lina''s ear.


    Then he loosened his hand around her waist and put it on her shoulder instead. Under the gaze of the


    two audience, they elegantly left the stage!


    "Celia, your face is so swollen. I''ll get you some ice."


    Hearing the sound of the car starting outside, Cassie woke up from her daze. When she raised her


    head and saw the red and swollen cheek on the left face of Celia, she suggested worriedly.


    Celia nodded slightly, and she wanted tough. The man just told her not to go downstairs, and he


    would ask Cassie to bring some ice cubes for her. Thinking of this, she reallyughed out.


    Cassie was about to turned around and walked to the kitchen. Hearing theughter, she turned back


    and looked at her worriedly. "Celia?"


    She thought that Celia must be very sad. Although she didn''t know the conflict between Celia and Mr.


    Hans. Celia was his woman, however, he brought another woman to humiliate her. That was why she


    felt sad for Celia.


    "I''m fine. Go get some ice cubes."


    Celia shook her head gently. She didn''t love that man, so she wouldn''t be sad because he was good to


    other women. All she had was anger.


    However, the scar beside his heart shed through her mind. She frowned slightly. After looking around


    the messy living room, she no longer had any distractions.


    Cassie quickly fetched ice cubes and carefully applied them on her face. At the same time, she told


    Celia about the crazy woman''s madness. Celia listened quietly all the time, thinking that the reason


    why the woman made such a big noise was that she wanted to stop Hans and her from doing anything


    in the room.


    But the room in the vi was soundproof. When she closed the door, she didn''t hear any sound from


    downstairs. Looking at the ss and ceramic fragments all over the ground, she estimated that the loss


    was not less than five hundred thousand.


    It seemed that Hans was very rich. That woman had smashed so many things, but he stillforted


    her like that. He didn''t care about his loss at all.


    "Miss Celia, I''ll clean up the room. Cass, please make some breakfast for Miss Celia."


    When Celia and Cassie were about to clean up the debris, Jim came in from outside. Celia was a little


    stunned and asked, "Didn''t you send Hans away?"


    Jim smiled innocently and answered, "No, Mr. Hans has another driver. Generally speaking, he don''t


    need me to send him."


    "Oh, I don''t need your help here. Go ahead with your work."


    As Celia spoke, she squatted down and was about to pack up the messy things.


    "Miss Celia, Mr. Hans asked me toe in and clean it up. And..."


    Jim was not good at talking. Seeing that he was stuttering, Celia could not help but frown slightly. She


    pursed her lips, stood up and asked indifferently, "Jim, what else do you want to say? Tell me."


    "Miss Celia, Miss Lina grew up with our CEO. He adores her very much. If you see her in the future,


    don''t fight against her head on, or you will suffer losses."


    Cassie didn''t understand what Jim meant. She looked at Celia in a daze, but thetter just asked


    coldly, "Jim, is this also what Hans asked you to tell me?"


    Jim shook his head in a hurry and said nervously, "No, Miss Celia, I heard that you were hit by Miss


    Lina, so I couldn''t help but gossip..."


    "Thank you, Jim."


    Jim thought that Celia would be angry or sad, but he didn''t expect her to thank him with a smile.


    Celia didn''t know why Hans brought his woman to here for, and she didn''t want to get into the bottom of


    it. She took a look at the messy living room and followed Jim''s suggestion. However, she still asked


    Cassie to help him clean up. She had no appetite for breakfast after all the trouble. Besides, it was half


    past ten o''clock in the morning. It was better for her to have brunch.


    She went back to her room and didn''t forget to take medicine before lying back to bed.


    In the living room, Jim and Cassie were cleaning up together. He heard that Cassie was muttering but


    couldn''t hear it clearly. So he asked in confusion, "Cass, what are you talking about?"


    Cassie was cleaning the ss pieces that had been broken by Lina. Hearing Jim''s question, she


    couldn''t help but snort andined, "Jim, is the woman who came with Mr. Hans his lover? How


    could he do this to Celia? Celia is so bright and kind, but Mr. Hans bullied her like that."


    Jim was stunned by her words, but he didn''t interrupt her. After hearing what sheined about, he


    stopped her seriously, "Cass, you can only say it this time. Don''t talk about it in front of the CEO, or you


    will really lose your job."


    Cassie pouted. After hesitating for a few seconds, she said with courage, "If it happens again, I won''t


    get Celia into trouble. I don''t believe that I really can''t find another job except this one."


    "Cass, why are you so thoughtless?"


    Jim''s face hardened slightly and analyzed in a deep voice, "Do you think Miss Celia asks for the


    president''s help for you just because she is afraid that you can''t find another job? You are just a little


    girl who doesn''t understand. If you offend the president, you can''t live here or even in the whole H City.


    Miss Celia must have thought of this, so she interceded for you."


    Speaking of this, Jim looked up at the upstairs, and then walked forward and said in a low voice, "Cass,


    don''t mention those words in front of Miss Celia. You don''t know the rtionship between her and the


    president. Don''t make blindments."


    "I know. That woman said that Mr. Hans bought Celia with fifty million. But if he doesn''t like Celia, why


    did he spend so much money to buy her?"


    Cassie blurted out her doubts.


    Jim''s face changed dramatically. "Cass, this is a wound in Miss Celia''s heart. Don''t mention one more


    word, okay? You just need to remember that Miss Celia is a good person. What you should do is to


    take good care of her."


    How could he answer a question he didn''t even know himself.


    Jim could only sigh in his heart. He didn''t understand why the CEO hated Miss Celia when he saw her.


    But yesterday, he seemed to hear something by ident. He just hoped that in the end, the innocent


    Celia wouldn''t be hurt.

 Chapter 49 Lina, Stop It! (Part Three)

    Chapter 49 Lina, Stop It! (Part Three)


    Celia was free again. She didn''t have to be locked up in the vi all day long. It was raining these two


    days, which dispelled the heat of summer. She asked Jim to drive her to the Su Group. She hadn''t


    been to thepany for a period of time, so she wanted to see her brother there.


    "Celia, you''re here. Long time no see. When will youe back to work?"


    When her former colleagues saw her, they were surprised and asked her one after another.


    Celia just smiled and nodded. She found an excuse to deal with it casually. When she went all the way


    to Joe''s office, she found that the employees there were more fewer than before. His office used to be


    on the other floor, which was luxurious and spacious. But now, it was half smaller.


    Stopped the secretary from informing Joe in advance, Celia wanted to give a surprise to him. When


    she walked to the door of his office and was about to raise her hand to knock on the door, she heard


    the voice of Joe from inside, which sounded a little anxious and not as gentle as usual. "Mr. Liu, please


    give us a few more days. We promise we won''t dy it... "


    Celia was shocked. She didn''t even knock at the door and reached out her hand to open it. When the


    door was opened and Joe looked up at her, his expression was obviously stiff. She couldn''t hear what


    the other party said, but Joe called out twice in a row, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu..."


    Finally, he hung up the phone in frustration.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Celia walked up to him. Seeing that she was worried, Joe stopped being depressed and smiled gently,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Celia, why didn''t you call me when you came to thepany? Did you have a good time these days?"


    After saying that, he asked his secretary to bring two drinks through the internal line. Then, he pulled


    Celia to sit on the sofa next to him. Joe looked at her with gentle and loving eyes for a few seconds


    before saying sadly, "Celia, you''re thinner."


    He knew that Hans wouldn''t be good to Celia. Everyone in the business circles knew that man was


    cold and ruthless.


    Celia felt a little bitter in her heart, but she still wore a smile on her face. She let Joe''s hand stop on her


    forehead and smoothed the fine bangs for her. Atst, she answered in a brisk tone, "Brother, it''s a


    good thing that I''m thinner. Don''t be unhappy. No girl wants to look like a pig. Look at me. I''m so slim


    now. I don''t even need to try on clothes. It''s absolutely a standard figure..."


    The more optimistic she was, the sadder Joe was. After aplicated look, he smiled, rubbed her hair


    lovingly and replied, "Okay, I''ll take it as a weight loss, but don''t keep losing, or there will be only a


    bone rack next time. If that''s the case, then when you appear in front of me again, it will not be a


    surprise, but a fright."


    Celia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She burst intoughter, but she couldn''t help feeling sour in


    her heart. Celia was not the only one who became thinner. Her brother had also lost a lot of weight. He


    not only shouldered the burden of thepany, but also took care of father and mother in the hospital.


    The two of them chatted andughed. Celia asked about thepany''s situation again, but Joe


    skillfully deflected the question. She knew that he didn''t want her to be worried about the Su family, just


    as she didn''t want him to be worried about her, so she didn''t ask anything more. Atst, Joe proposed


    to invite her to dinner, and she agreed readily.


    Celia got in the car of Joe and Jim just drove the car following them. At first Joe had asked him to wait


    in thepany, but out of the responsibility of the bodyguards, Jim insisted on going with her. Atst,


    Celia also agreed. It was inconvenient for Joe to say anything, so he had to agree.


    Sitting in the Volkswagen of Joe, Celia had a big smile on her face and was in a good mood. She


    hadn''t been so happy since she was imprisoned in the vi. She had been living with brother for twenty


    years and never separated from him for such a long time. Even in college, she went home every day.


    After a long term of separation, it was natural and happy to see each other again.


    Although Joe had been focusing on driving, there was an undisguised smile on his face and gentle


    eyes. He knew that time was different from before, so he cherished every second with Celia.


    The restaurant they went to was a Sichuan restaurant they used to go to. Unlike Nancy, who had to


    wear famous fashion brands and go to the top restaurants, both of Joe and Celia were not very strict


    with living. He often apanied Celia to eat all kinds of delicious food, even at the sidewalk stands


    and roadside stalls.


    "Brother, how is Ryan?"


    After the dishes and drinks were served, Joe considerately picked up food for Celia. It took her a long


    time to ask this question.


    Hearing that, Joe smiled slightly and put a piece of tender fish into her bowl. "Don''t worry. Ryan''s


    wound recovered very soon. Celia, you have transfused so much blood that you need to nourish


    yourself."


    "Brother, that''s why you ordered these pork liver and beef liver? To nourish my blood tonight?"


    It suddenly dawned on Celia. She nced at the dishes on the table. Just now, she was wondering


    why her brother ordered pork liver and beef liver. She didn''t understand until she heard him say that


    she should eat more nutritious food.


    The smile on his face deepened and he admitted frankly, "Yes, you have to eat all these blood


    nourishing food."


    Celia frowned. She didn''t like to eat these foods at ordinary times. Now that her brother said that he


    wanted her to eat them all, she couldn''t help pouting andined discontentedly, "Brother, why


    don''t you just order some pig blood and ox blood? Blood can nourish blood faster."


    "Ha ha!"


    Joe was amused by her cute expression and burst intoughter. All his troubles these days were


    immediately swept away.

 Chapter 50 Lina, Stop It! (Part Four)

    Chapter 50 Lina, Stop It! (Part Four)


    It had to be said that as long as Celia was there, he would be in a good mood.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when she returned to the vi. When the car entered the


    vi and Celia saw another sports car parking in the garage, her happy mood instantly darkened.


    "Miss Celia, it seems that the president is here."


    Jim was also surprised. How long had the president been here?


    He took out his phone in a hurry. There was no missed call. Seeing the expression on Celia''s face, she


    didn''t know that the CEO was here either.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. This is his territory. Of course he cane here if he wants."


    Celia said with a little guilty. She quickly analyzed the purpose of that freak''sing.


    ''He hadn''t shown up in the past few days since he took that woman herest Saturday. What is his


    purpose today? Does that woman miss me again?


    No, that woman will note to see me even in the middle of the night. Then, why does that freak


    Oh, it is so annoying. I don''t want to think about it anymore.'' Celia raised her hand and tapped her


    forehead. ''Anyway, I will know what is going on after I get inside.''


    When she entered the living room, she saw that Hans waszily leaning on the back of the sofa, with


    two legs crossed, and his big hand with clear knuckles was ying with the coffee cup leisurely. Cassie


    was standing aside uneasily. When Cassie saw here back, her face immediately showed surprise,


    but there was also a trace of worry. She quickly winked at her and said in a low voice, "Mr. Hans, Celia


    is back."


    Celia didn''t know why he came, nor could she tell his mood. She could not help but be a little cautious.


    Behind her, Jim opened his mouth first, "President, you are here."


    Hearing this, Hans raised his eyes, nced at them indifferently, and asked in a casual but sarcastic


    tone, "What do you mean by ''I''m here''? This is my vi. Can''t Ie?"


    The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched and he looked embarrassed. He couldn''t think of a word to


    answer, so he stood there with a big bear toy in his arms, looking particrly funny.


    Celia cursed in her heart, "Crazy Man!"


    With a slight smile on her face, she walked to the sofa and said, "Jim didn''t mean that. It''s just that we


    are surprised that you didn''t apany Miss Lina. If we knew that you woulde tonight, we


    wouldn''t have had supper outside. By the way, have you eaten anything? Let Cass make something for


    you, okay?"


    To deal with such a freak like Hans, Celia had made a series of ns. Atst, she came to a conclusion


    that both hard and soft tactics shall be applied at the same time!


    "Celia, why didn''t youe back until the middle of the night? Did you just simply have a midnight


    snack outside? Tell me who you are with. Don''t fool me that it''s Jim."


    ''He is indeed a freak,pletely out of regtion!''


    Celiained in her heart, but she pretended to be calm. She couldn''t tell him that she had a


    midnight snack with Joe, let alone let him know that she had gone to see Ryan.


    "Yes, it''s cool this afternoon. I asked Jim to send me to the hospital to visit my father. Daddy was in a


    bad mood, so I stayed with him for a while. Then, Jim apanied me to go shopping until it was


    dark. I happened to meet a food stall opening, which was cheap and lively. So I went to have a meal. I


    didn''t expect that there were activities there. Look, this is the prize I drew."


    As she spoke, she happily took the big bear from Jim''s arms and added in her heart, ''It looks like you


    very much!''


    Hans had noticed the big bear in Jim''s arms just now, and now he understood what had happened. It


    turned out that she had won the lottery and she even went to the food stall. A sharp light shed


    through his eyes, trying to find out whether Celia was lying or not. But her eyes were clear and bright


    with smile, as if she was really happy for his prize. It was impossible to tell that she was lying.


    "Jim, is that true?"


    After thinking for a while, Hans looked sharply at Jim, who was two steps behind her. Hearing this, Jim


    nodded in a hurry and answered without hesitation, "Yes, it''s true, president."


    "It''s Jim who paid the bill just now."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a big smile on her face, Celia said casually and reached out her hand and gently touched the soft


    fur of the bear. Suddenly, she frowned and handed the bear to Jim. Her tone was a little reluctant, "Jim,


    thank you for inviting me to dinner tonight. But I really don''t have money to pay you back now. How


    about giving this bear to you?"


    Jim was stunned. He looked at Celia and didn''t know what to do.


    The look on Hans''s face changed slightly. He stared at Jim and Celia coldly. After a while, when Jim


    stammered, shook his head and refused, Hans suddenly interrupted, "Jim, how much did you spend


    tonight? I''ll make it up to your sry."


    A hint of slyness shed through Celia''s eyes, but Hans didn''t notice it.


    Jim was stunned again and shook his head, "No, thanks. Actually..."


    "Jim, it''s not easy for you to make money. You don''t have to refuse. Although you only spent two


    hundred tonight, you have to work for a day to earn it. Since Hans will make it up for you, in that case,


    this bear belongs to me."


    This time, it was Celia who interrupted Jim. Then she turned to look at Hans with a smile and said


    sincerely, "Hans, thank you. In fact, I don''t want to give this bear to Jim. It looks very cute."


    For a moment, Hans was in a trance. The pure and bright smile of Celia seemed to sh in his eyes,


    tugging at his heartstrings, which made him smile inadvertently. He opened his thin lips slightly and


    said casually, "Come here!"

 Chapter 51 Who Is In Your Heart

    Chapter 51 Who Is In Your Heart


    As Hans spoke, he took out his wallet from the pocket.


    Celia seemed to have forgotten her resentment against him. She walked over obediently and sat down


    in front of him. The bear''s soft fur gently touched her cheek, brought her a slight warmth. It was a little


    itchy, which was particrlyfortable.


    "This card is for you. Here you are. I will give you five hundred thousand pocket money every month. If


    it''s not enough, tell me then."


    Cassie widened her eyes and covered her mouth before screaming. Jim behaved normally, since he


    hadn''t recovered from the lie of Celia.


    Celia was a little stunned and hesitated.


    Seeing that she didn''t take the card, Hans couldn''t help sneering, "What? You think it''s not enough?"


    "No, well, I''ll take it. I don''t spend much money. It won''t be insufficient."


    Celia was ecstatic, but she still kept smiling, and even was at a loss as to what to do.


    Celia knew that there was no free lunch in the world, but even if she didn''t take this card, she couldn''t


    escape from him, could she?


    She''d rather ept the money gracefully. Anyway, she was his mistress now, and she didn''t have a


    job, so it was reasonable to spend his money. Of course, she couldn''t let him know that she could make


    money on the Inte, after all, it was just a small amount of money.


    He had just said that he would give her five hundred thousand a month. Although she was not a


    material girl who coveted vanity, she would not be unpleasant to money. Most importantly, she would


    have a chance to escape from his control only if she had saved enough money. At that time, it would be


    good for her to go far away.


    At this moment, Celia wouldn''t know that one day she would be able to leave this man without running


    away. However, it was after she had beenpletely hurt!


    Hans didn''t have the ability to predict. If he had known it, he wouldn''t have fallen into the endless


    abyss!


    Love is unreasonable.


    In the eyes of Hans, Celia was just the daughter of his enemy. He didn''t like the purity and confidence


    in her eyes, as well as her happiness, so he wanted to humiliate her and make her suffer all the time.


    In Celia''s eyes, Hans was an arrogant and abnormal man. He destroyed her innocence and happiness,


    and she regarded him as an enemy. The pity she suddenly felt when she saw the scar on his body that


    day was forgotten in a sh.


    "You seem to be in a good mood tonight?"


    When she came out of the bathroom, Hans was lying on the luxurious bed which was more than two


    meters wide. Under the soft and beautiful light, his strong body looked more sexy and charming, and


    the scars on his body were clearly shown in the sight of Celia.


    Strangely, although there were scars on his body, they didn''t look ugly, and even had the artistic sense.


    Although Celia had seen them a few days ago, when she saw the scars on his body again, she was a


    little stunned. She walked hesitantly, thinking of his warning that day. He said that she was not qualified


    to ask about his wounds.


    Carefully, she found that as long as it came to the personal affairs of Hans, he would be furious at her


    and look at her with deep hatred, as if she was the sworn enemy of him who had killed his father, which


    made her very confused and depressed.


    "Yes, the hot weather in the past few days is finally over. After a heavy rain, everything looks fresh and


    clean. I will inexplicably feel happy on rainy days."


    Celia answered him happily while wiping her hair. She was telling the truth. People said that rainy days


    made people feel depressed, but on the contrary, she felt that rainy days were particrly fresh. She


    didn''t feel annoyed even if it was continuous rainy in autumn and winter.


    Of course, her good mood was not only because of the refreshing world after the rain, but also


    because...


    "Didn''t you go to see your father? How is he?"


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Hans looked at herzily.


    "That''s still the case. The doctor said that it couldn''t be cured, and it would only get worse and worse."


    Celia answered him briefly. Although she was a little surprised by his question, she didn''t want to


    exin too much in case she would irritate him again. She still didn''t know whether he was happy or


    angry.


    "I''m free tomorrow. Let me apany you to the hospital to visit your father. Anyway, you are my


    woman now."


    There seemed to be a hint of meaning in his casual words. For some reason, Celia inexplicably felt that


    he had a bad intention. Without thinking, she subconsciously refused, "No, thanks. You''d better


    apany your fianc¨¦e when you have time. My father has a bad temper. I don''t want him to piss you


    off at that time."


    Although it was against her will, she said it without hesitation. The next moment, she saw that Hans


    squinted slightly and his face darkened. She immediately became vignt.


    "Are you jealous of Lina? Or do you me me for noting to see you these days?"


    A hint of sneer could be heard in his low voice. However, Celia smiled and said indifferently, "How


    could it be!"


    "Oh, really? But I hope you can be jealous."


    After getting off the bed, Hans followed Celia to the dressing table. He pressed her against the chair


    with his big palm, grabbed theb from her hand peremptorily, and skillfully put the electric plug of


    hair dryer into the socket, "If you are jealous, it means that you like me a little. But now, you mean to


    tell me that I can''t let you fall in love with me at all. Then who is in your heart?"


    His low andzy words blew in her ears. As he approached, the scent of bath and the unique


    masculine breath also entered her nose, making her a little upset. There was a trace of surprise and


    confusion in her clear eyes. She asked softly, "You...you are?"


    There was a deep look in Hans''s eyes, and the corners of his lips curved slightly. He looked down at


    the pure, fresh, indifferent and graceful woman in front of him.


    If she was not the daughter of Ned?


    When this thought crossed his mind, he frowned subconsciously and said indifferently, "I''ll dry your


    hair."


    Neuropathy!


    Celia wanted to scold him. She didn''t understand why Hans was so kind to dry her hair after bullying


    her like that. He must have a purpose!


    During the whole process, except for the sound of the hair dryer, no one talked. As if he was very


    focused on drying her hair, Hans skillfully and gently picked up her wet hair with his slender hands. Her


    ck hair shuttled between his palms, and sometimes intertwined and danced lightly.


    The two of them kept silent. The atmosphere in the room gradually became warm, ambiguous and


    weird.


    "Thank you!"


    After a long time, Hans put down theb and hair dryer. Celia breathed a sigh of relief, stood up from


    the chair and thanked him with a smile. Under the bright crystal light, her clear eyes were as bright as


    diamonds, which made Hans''s heart beat faster. He was about to turn around, but suddenly he raised


    his hand to touch her face.


    "You look so beautiful!"


    His low voice was a little hoarse and seductive, and his eyes were glowing. Before Celia could react,


    he had already lowered his head to look for her lips...


    "Celia, you are such a temptress!"


    Looking at the woman in sleep, the man whispered, "Celia, you will fall in love with me one day."


    His eyes were deep and cold, and the smile on his lips was somewhat cold and gloomy.


    On the second day, Hans and Celia went to the hospital to visit Ned. However, because she was too


    tiredst night, she slept till near noon. Hans went to thepany to deal with business and went back


    to the vi for lunch. Jim was still silent and honest, but Cassie was secretly happy. She thought that


    Mr. Hans must have fallen in love with Celia, so he was so gentle to her.


    When they arrived at the ward of Ned, they caught up with a wonderful performance.


    "Emily, you shameless bitch! How dare you do this?"


    Before Celia reached the door of the ward, she heard Ned''s roaring from inside, and Joe was


    persuading him anxiously, "Dad, don''t be so excited. It shouldn''t be like what you think. Mom, please


    exin to Dad quickly. It''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it?"


    Celia was shocked and frowned. A hint of cruelty shed in Hans''s eyes. Then he held her soft hand


    and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Let''s go in and see what happened."


    Celia''s palm was grasped by his big hand, and a cool and dry feeling came into her heart from her


    fingertips. Her body could not help but freeze slightly. She raised her eyes and just met with the deep


    eyes of Hans, which were filled with a hint of mildfort.


    She pursed her lips subconsciously. At the same time, Hans had raised his hand and pushed the door


    open. The room was in a mess as far as she could see. Ned was ashamed into anger and struggled to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    sit up, but Joe tried his best to stop him. Meanwhile, Emily fell to the ground, with Nancy standing aside


    and the photos all over the ground. For a moment, Celia was a little confused.


    Nancy saw Celia and Hans first. When she saw their hands holding together, her eyes shed with


    resentment, but in an instant, she smiled again and said softly, "Mr. Hans, you''re here."


    She wiggled her hips seductively as she walked towards him.


    Celia couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. ''How can she be so stubborn? It seems that she wants to


    seduce Hans as soon as she see him. The situation is all in a mess, but she doesn''t restrain herself at


    all.''


    Hearing Nancy''s words, the other three people also turned around. Joe was a little surprised to see


    Celia. Although the two of them had dinner together yesterday.


    "Celia, why are you here?"


    Regardless of his hatred for Hans, Joe maintained the basic politeness on his face, and his tone was


    slightly alienated.


    "I don''t have much work to do in thepany today, so I apany Celia to visit Mr. Ned. What


    happened here?"


    ncing at the photo on the ground, Hans hided his emotions in deep eyes and looked at Joe and Ned


    calmly.


    "Yes, brother, what''s going on? Dad, why are you so angry?"


    Celia nced at the pale face of Emily, who fell to the ground. As soon as she finished her words, she


    bent down and wanted to pick up the photo on the ground. However, the hand held by Hans suddenly


    tightened, which stopped her from bending.

 Chapter 52 You Are Crazy

    Chapter 52 You Are Crazy


    Celia frowned slightly, but Hans lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Don''t pick up those


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    photos."


    At this moment, Ned calmed down a little, but his anger did not dissipate on his face, and his chest was


    still heaving violently. Hearing the questions of the two of them, he could not help but curse, "Emily, you


    bitch, get out of here right now. Celia, you don''t know that your mother seduced a man behind my back


    and was taken photos. How dare, how dare she..."


    Ned couldn''t breathe. He closed his eyes and fainted again.


    "Dad!"


    Both of Joe and Celia shouted at the same time. Nancy didn''t came to her senses and she still fixed


    her eyes on Hans. Celia struggled to get rid of Hans, rushed forward and pressed the rm on the


    wall. Soon, the doctor came and sent Ned into the emergency room.


    After a chaos, Emily was helped up by Nancy. Joe told Celia what had happened. Of course, Hans also


    heard about it. With a faint face, he sneered andcent in his heart. ''Ned Su, have you finally felt


    painful?


    Well, the mills of God grind slowly. Your retribution is far more than that. You will not die easily. I want


    you to suffer all kinds of pain. Yourpany goes bankrupt, your wife betrays you, your daughter is


    dissolute, what else?''


    A hint of viciousness shed through Hans''s deep eyes. He nced at Joe inadvertently. ''Of course, I


    will not let go of the posterity of the Su family!


    My revenge has just begun, and I have only gained a little. What will happen next would be more


    interesting!''


    After hearing what Joe said, Celia was stunned for a long time and didn''te back to her senses. On


    the contrary, Emily had calmed down. Although she was guilty, she felt that her choice was right when


    she thought of the fact that Ned was paralyzed now. Since he had known everything, she decided to


    divorce him and pursue her own happiness.


    "Joe, Nancy, I want to divorce your father."


    Her words broke the silence. Except for Hans, the three of them widened their eyes in surprise at the


    same time, especially Joe. He stared at his mother in disbelief and sadness. With a worried look on her


    face, Celia was about to say something to stop Emily, but her palm was grasped by Hans again.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Dad is still in the emergency room. How could you say something like that?


    Don''t you think your rtionship with dad for decades is more important than the man you have known


    for a few days? Do you know who that man is?"


    It was Joe who spoke. As the eldest child and the only son in the family, he not only shouldered the


    burden of the Su Group, but also shouldered the responsibility of the family. His words were steady and


    powerful, and his eyes were deep and dark.


    "Yes, mom. You have to think it over. Even if you marry someone else, you have to marry someone we


    know him well. Be careful, not to be cheated."


    As soon as Nancy finished her words, she was immediately nced at coldly by her brother. She


    curled her lips disapprovingly. As a woman, she naturally stood in her mother''s shoes. Moreover, she


    always thought that Dad had always loved Celia much. Now that her mother was going to divorce him,


    she felt somewhat gloating.


    "Nancy, are you so desire to stir up more troubles?"


    Joe scolded Nancy seriously. He didn''t know why he had a sister like Nancy. If she didn''t look like his


    mother, he would think that she was not his own sister.


    Pursing her lips, Celia said indifferently after hearing the opinions of Joe and Nancy, "Mom, if you really


    fall in love with someone else, no one can stop you from divorcing dad. But can you talk about itter?


    You should wait until dad is out of danger and in a stable situation."


    "He wants to kill me now. What''s the point of me staying here? I''ve made up my mind to divorce. There


    is no need to persuade me anymore. But you, Celia, did you take what I said to you seriouslyst


    time?"


    With a determined attitude, Emily inadvertently nced at Hans next to Celia. Then she changed the


    topic and stared at Celia coldly.


    "Mom, what do you want Celia to do?"


    Seeing this, Joe couldn''t help interrupting. In his opinion, his mother must be making things difficult for


    Celia again.


    It was not until a momentter that Celia realized what Emily mentioned was about the matter of


    Nancy. When she was thinking about how to answer her, she heard Hans spoke indifferently, "Celia,


    why didn''t you mention it? What did your mother ask you to do? Tell me. Maybe I can help you."


    Hearing this, Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise, and so did Nancy. She nced at Celia, who


    was holding hand with Hans, her hatred for Celia was growing. At this moment, she thought of what


    Hans had said that day. At this moment, she really had the idea of killing Celia.


    Celia raised her eyes to meet the deep eyes of Hans. She cursed in her heart, "Hypocritical!"


    "Oh, Mr. Hans is always so kind-hearted. In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just about Nancy. She has


    suffered a lot in the mental hospital these days. She has been our treasure since childhood and didn''t


    suffer a little. But she was tortured by the two psychos..."


    "Mom, stop it. That''s what I want."


    Before Emily could finish her words, Nancy interrupted her. Celia frowned slightly, and her palm was


    painful because of Hans''s grip. She looked up quietly, only to find that his steely chin was cold and


    hard, and his sexy thin lips were pursed into a line. There seemed to be ice surging out of his deep


    ck eyes. She only felt a chill in the bottom of her heart. Inexplicably, she stretched out another hand


    and gently covered his hands, which gripped her to pain.


    Joe was worried about his father in the emergency room, and he was also bothered by his mother''s


    affairs. He didn''t notice the gloom and cruelty in Hans''s eyes. Emily trembled heavily and shut her


    mouth, not daring to say anything more.


    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Hans quickly restrained his coldness. With a slight smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said casually, "It''s not a big deal."


    As he spoke, he looked at Nancy and said chillily, "You don''t have to work in the psychiatric hospital


    tomorrow."


    Nancy was first stunned and then ecstatic at once. "Thank you, Mr. Hans. What about it in the future?"


    Celia was also a little stunned. The other day when she mentioned the matter of Nancy, Hans was


    furious and left in the end. Why did he say YES now?


    "Mom, do you hate this woman very much?"


    In the sanatorium, Hans snatched the game console from his mother Fanny, took out a photo and


    handed it to her. When Fanny saw the photo, she immediately changed her face and said angrily,


    "She''s insane. She''s insane."


    Hans tightened his grip on the photo, and his deep eyes became gloomy. He pursed his lips and then


    smiled while asking gently, "Mom, since you hate her, do you want to throw something at her again?"


    "Throw at her?"


    Fanny looked at Hans nkly. Although she remembered that the woman scolded her, but she forgot


    that she threw the game console at her that day. Seeing this, Hans smiled and picked up a small ball in


    the size of a palm, gently teaching, "Mom, use this ball to hit her. Okay? I''ll call her over some other


    day. You can scold her as you like, throw this ball at her as you like, Okay?"


    Fanny didn''t understand. She looked at the ball in his hand in confusion. Hans gave her a


    demonstration. He threw the ball at the table beside and said with a smile, "Mom, like this, I''ll ask her to


    "It''s fun!"


    This time, Fanny understood and pped her hands to praise him happily.


    "Well, as long as mom is happy."


    Hans reached out and held his mother in arms. His heart was filled with bitterness and hatred. Over the


    years, if his mother hadn''t been by his side, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on. Although his


    mother was silly, it was good that she had been with him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was endless gloom in them. ''Ned Su, you made my father die and


    drove my mother crazy. I will never let you go. Blood for blood, I will ruin your family.''


    When Hans returned to the vi, Celia had already fallen asleep. After drinking two sses of whisky,


    there was a faint smell of alcohol in his breath. His deep eyes swept across the sleeping Celia, who


    reminded him of his silly mother. He went to drink after coaxing his mother to sleep just now.


    Only two sses of whisky were not enough to make him drunk. What he wanted to do was to vent his


    hatred. He narrowed his eyes and strode to the bed. Without saying anything, he reached out his hand


    and pulled Celia up from bed.


    "Hans, did you drink?"


    Being pulled up, Celia was a little sleepy. When she saw the cold eyes of Hans, she trembled slightly.


    "Celia, you slept well, didn''t you?"


    His voice was full of sarcasm and his words were cold.


    Celia frowned slightly. She was confused and a little angry, but she tried her best to hold back her


    anger. Looking at the rm clock beside the table, Celia gently said, "It''ste. How much wine have


    you drunk? Let me make you a bowl of hangover soup."


    While she was speaking, she struggled to get her hand out of his grip. But before she get off the bed,


    she was pressed down by Hans fiercely.


    Celia didn''t understand what was wrong with him. She scolded angrily, "You are crazy!"

 Chapter 53 Its Not What You Think

    Chapter 53 It''s Not What You Think


    "The president went to the sanatorium to visit his mother."


    Thinking of the scene that Jim wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Celia pursed


    her lips and said softly, "Hans, let''s have a talk, okay?"


    With sincere eyes and gentle words, Celia looked into the cold and evil ck eyes of Hans. At this


    moment, she forget her current situation. Her eyes were as clear as water and as soft as silk.


    There was a strange feeling in the bottom of Hans''s heart. Every time he met her gentle and pure eyes,


    he seemed to be in a trance. The hatred in his heart suddenly dissipated, and then he could no longer


    be cruel.


    After a long standoff, Hans snorted coldly and went into the bathroom without saying a word.


    Celia keenly noticed the sh of struggle in his eyes. Seeing his tall and straight figure disappearing at


    the door, the doubt in her heart spread little by little until it suppressed her nerves and made her want


    to figure out the truth.


    She always felt that there was a reason for the hatred in his eyes, not only because of the p she


    gave himst time, but also because of something else.


    Besides, she vaguely remembered that the little boy saved by her mother was injured near the heart.


    Although she was very young at that time and her memory was blurred. However, because her mother


    died for that incident, it imprinted in her heart.


    This made her feel a little pity for Hans for no reason. Although she knew clearly that she should hate


    him and dislike him, as long as she saw the scar on his body, she could not help but feel pity for him.


    When Hans came out of the bathroom, the coldness and arrogance had disappeared. Although his


    handsome face was still cold, it made Celia feel normal and a little relieved.


    When she was thinking about how to begin the conversation and have a good talk with him, Hans


    spoke coldly, "There is a banquet tomorrow night. You can attend it with me."


    After saying that, he strode out of her room without waiting for her answer. Celia''s lips moved a few


    times, but finally she bit her tongue. Compared with the talk, she would rather to get rid of him. She


    didn''t want to be humiliated and tortured by himter.


    As for the banquet tomorrow, she thought that he just make a conversation casually. She was just his


    mistress, not his girlfriend. No, she was not even his mistress.


    If he wanted to take someone there, he should take that woman whose surname was You.


    But what Celia didn''t know was that Hans invited her to attend the banquet was out of evil intention. It


    was just an insult. That''s more, it was specially prepared for the Su family.


    Even after a long time, Celia would think that if she knew what would happen that night, she would


    definitely try her best to refuse, even if pretend to be sick. But she couldn''t predict it. Or perhaps she


    didn''t expect that Hans would be so cruel.


    In fact, it was not a big banquet. It was just a birthday party held by Allen, the second inmand of


    his gang.


    Of course, Lina was the woman that Hans brought to humiliate her that day!


    Celia just knew something about Lina from Jim. The only thing she was sure about was that Hans


    loved that woman very much.


    In the afternoon, Jim took Celia to choose a dress and do her hair. After a few hours of dressing up,


    she turned from a pure woman to a sexy and charming woman. Her ck hair was coiled up, and there


    was a strand of curly hair on both cheeks, which made her more mature and charming.


    The dress she wore was simple and elegant, which was the most conservative one among all the


    women that night. To her surprise, not only the gang members, but also many people in the business


    circles came to the birthday party. What surprised her most was that her mother, sister, brother, and


    Ryan hade as well.


    Hans didn''t go back to the vi to pick up Celia. He just called Jim to send her to the party. It seemed


    that he had calcted the time. When Celia arrived, she saw Hans and Linaing out of another


    MPV.


    In the evening, Lina was in a red dress, sexy and enchanting, and Hans was in a ck suit, tall and


    handsome. When Celia and Hans looked at each other, a hint of darkness quickly shed across his


    deep eyes. Then he looked away, gently held Lina''s arm and walked towards the door of the banquet


    hall.


    "Miss Celia?"


    Jim asked worriedly as he saw her staring at the backs of the two.


    Celia pursed her lips slightly. Her slender figure looked a little sad in the dim light. There was ayer of


    haze between her eyebrows, which was particrly pitiful.


    She didn''t know what Hans that pervert meant. Since he had Lina as his femalepanion, why did he


    invite her? The most hateful thing was that he didn''t even greet her. She didn''t know the people inside.


    How could she get in?


    Just as she was secretly angry and thinking about whether she should go back or not, a clear voice


    with a trace of joy came from behind, "Celia!"


    Celia was a little surprised. She turned around and saw that Ryan was walking towards her. He was


    also in a formal suit. With a smiling face and a fine figure, except for the intimidating aura, he was not


    worse than Hans in appearance. More importantly, his smile made people feel at ease.


    Perhaps she was infected by him, or perhaps she didn''t want him to notice her awkward situation, Celia


    smiled and said in a cheerful tone, "Brother Ryan, why are you here? When did you discharge from the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    hospital?"


    While speaking, Ryan had walked up to her. His clear eyes were bright, clearly reflecting her beautiful


    face. The joy and tenderness in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "Celia, I left the hospital today. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. You are so beautiful tonight. Let''s


    go inside together."


    There was no time for Celia to hesitate. Since that man had left her here, he would note out to pick


    her up. If she went back, that freak would definitely make trouble for her again. Since Ryan was here


    for the banquet too, she could go in with him.


    "Celia, are you waiting for Hans?"


    Seeing her hesitation, his bright eyes darkened and he asked gently.


    "Miss Celia, you can go in with Mr. Ryan."


    Jim, who was standing aside, said softly. He also thought that the CEO would note out for Miss


    Celia again, and Miss Celia could not go in by herself without the invitation. Although Jim did not


    understand why the CEO put her in a difficult position, he sincerely hoped that she would not be hurt.


    The smile on Celia''s face froze for a moment. Soon she replied happily, "Okay, let''s go in together."


    Hearing this, the light of hope came back to Ryan''s deep eyes again.


    "Okay!"


    Celia didn''t know why Ryan didn''t bring a girl. In the past, he would bring a femalepanion to


    banquets, but tonight he came alone. Although Celia was a little confused, she didn''t ask.


    Subconsciously, she didn''t want to get too close to him now, for fear of bringing unnecessary trouble to


    him.


    They entered the hall smoothly. The magnificent and charming atmosphere was nothing to Celia. The


    first thing she did after entering the hall was to look around for the figure of Hans.


    At a nce, she saw a tall and straight figure in the crowd. He was talking andughing with a man


    about forty years old. Beside him, Lina looked lovingly at him.


    "Celia, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that she let go of him, Ryan was a little confused. He followed her gaze and saw the man in the


    crowd. A touch of gloom quickly shed across his eyes. When he looked down at Celia again, his


    heart was filled with softness and pain. He held her hand instinctively and said, "Celia, let me take you


    to eat some food there first. I''ll say hello to the hostter."


    Of course he knew Allen, but he didn''t understand why Allen sent the invitation to his father. They had


    always been minding their own business.


    As soon as he held Celia''s hand, he felt a sharp light shooting in front of him. When he looked up, he


    saw that Hans squinted slightly and looked at them with a sneer on his lips.


    "Ryan, don''t worry about me."


    Seeing the expression in Hans''s eyes, Celia couldn''t help but shiver. She struggled to withdraw her


    hand from Ryan''s.


    "Celia, what are you afraid of?"


    With a strong force from Ryan''s hand, Celia couldn''t get rid of him. She looked worried. When meeting


    his gentle and firm eyes, her heart trembled again. When she was about to say something, she heard a


    sneer from Hans, "Celia, you''re really something. You seduced a man in a few minutes!"


    Fortunately, there was no one else at the position where they stood. Celia looked up in surprise and


    anger. She saw that Hans and Lina were two steps away, and behind him stood the man who had just


    spoken to him. To her surprise, she didn''t know this man at all. Why did he look at her with such disgust


    and coldness, just like the resentment that Hans often showed?


    "Mr. Hans, please don''t get me wrong. Celia and I have known each other since childhood. It''s not what


    you think."


    The implication was that Hans was filthy!

 Chapter 54 Who Will Believe You

    Chapter 54 Who Will Believe You


    Before Celia could react, she heard Ryan''s gentle and indifferent voice.


    A tinge of coldness appeared on his handsome face. Hearing his words, Celia was a little surprised, but


    more admiration was shown on her face. She admired the calmness of Ryan. If it were her brother, he


    would have been ashamed into anger.


    In fact, Ryan was also very angry. His heart was full of anger, but he tried his best to endure it. All this


    was for Celia. He knew clearly that his anger would only be vented on Celia by Hans.


    "You two are so close. Who will believe you?"


    It was Lina who made sarcastic remarks. She nced at their holding hands with disdain, and then


    looked up at Hans and suggested, "Since he likes this woman, you can sell her to him. You don''t have


    to raise the price. Fifty million will be good."


    Celia''s face turned pale. She pursed her lips again and again. Noticing that her hand had be cold,


    Ryan felt a pang of pain in his heart. His voice was colder when looking at Lina, "Miss, Celia is not an


    object and can be sold at will. But Mr. Hans, if you are willing to let Celia go, I would like to give you fifty


    million."


    "Ryan!" Celia interrupted him. She took a deep breath and bravely looked into Hans''s cold eyes, "If you


    don''t need me to be here, I''ll go back now."


    She finally knew why this man asked her toe here. He just wanted to humiliate her.


    Now that he had achieved his goal and humiliated her in front of Ryan. She just wanted to leave as


    soon as possible.


    Ryan''s face darkened, and a tinge of pity surged in his eyes. At first, Hans wore a cold face and his


    ck eyes narrowed slightly. After hearing Celia''s words, he sneered, with an evil and attractive smile


    at the corners of his mouth. He said coldly, "I asked you toe, of course I need you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to grab her arm which was held by Ryan. Fearing that


    Celia would be hurt, Ryan immediately let go of his hand, and his anger welled up.


    Although there was no one around, people looked at them from all directions from time to time. Celia


    didn''t dare to argue with Hans in such a ce. As soon as she was pulled by him, she immediately


    pounced on his chest.


    "Bitch, don''t try to seduce Hans."


    Seeing that Celia''s body pressed against Hans''s chest, not only Ryan''s face turned blue, but also Lina


    was extremely angry. She scolded her without hesitation. As soon as she finished speaking, she gave


    Celia a hard push. If it weren''t for the grip of Hans, Celia would have been pushed to the ground by her


    sudden strength.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Lina, stop it."


    The gentle and pampering words came out of Hans''s thin lips, but his eyes were staring at Celia coldly.


    The faint fragrance of her body could be smelled in his breath, which was a familiar and not annoying


    aura.


    Ryan clenched his fists, his tightly closed thin lips showed the tumultuous emotions in his heart. He


    stared at Hans, and when he was about to lose control of himself, he saw a familiar face at the


    entrance. He couldn''t help saying, "Celia, your brother is here."


    Celia''s body froze. The next moment, she felt the hand on her waist tightened. As she spun slightly,


    she was actually held in the arms of Hans in a different posture. His hand on her waist was like an iron


    pinchers, making her unable to move at all.


    An unnatural smile appeared on Celia''s face. Seeing her brother walking straight towards her, she had


    to greet him with a smile, "Brother, you are also here."


    "I invited your brother here."


    All of a sudden, Hans whispered in her ear. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he added, "Not


    only your brother, but also your mother and sister. It''s a pity that your father is in the hospital and can''t


    Celia''s eyes widened in astonishment. For no reason, what Hans said made her feel cold in her heart.


    What on earth did he want to do? What kind of banquet was it?


    Noticing the confusion and uneasiness in her eyes, the smile at the corners of Hans''s mouth spread.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and lowered his head to kiss her rosy lips in front of her brother and


    Ryan. Her lips were as soft and sweet as ever. Their faces turned pale because of this light kiss.


    Celia''s face turned red and pale. She was angry and shy, but Hans looked indifferent. He nced at


    them and looked at the door, said indifferently, "Your mother is here."


    Following his gaze, Celia, Joe and the others saw that Emily was walking close to a man with a big


    belly. When Emily saw them, she was obviously stunned, with a sh of panic and embarrassment on


    her face. After the man beside her said something to her, she regained her calm.


    Joe took a look at Hans, with a sh of hatred in his eyes. He finally understood what this man wanted


    to do. Fortunately, Joe did not let his fathere.


    When Joe looked at Celia, a few thoughts shed through his mind. He hesitated for a while, but finally


    said nothing. The pain in the depths of his eyes was clearly visible.


    To their surprise, Emily didn''t greet them. She and the big belly man walked towards Allen, who had left


    them at some unknown time. At the same moment, Hans also left with Lina in his arms. Before leaving,


    he whispered in the ear of Celia, "You look beautiful tonight."


    In the huge banquet hall, Celia felt the atmosphere was depressing for no reason. The departure of


    Hans made Joe and Ryan stay with her alone. Facing the loving and worried eyes of the two of them,


    her heart was gradually filled with bitterness and sadness.


    "Brother, is mom really going to be with that man? Who is that man?"


    Celia asked in a low voice, looking at Joe indifferently.


    Hearing that, Joe''s body stiffened slightly. A hint of darkness shed in his eyes. He remembered the


    information sent to him by Hans. That man was just aid-off worker who cheated women for living. He


    was well-dressed but all of that were fake. He had deceived more than ten or twenty women. Joe really


    didn''t understand why his mother liked that man?


    "Celia, you don''t have to worry about mom. Even if she is cheated, she deserves it. Now I''m worried


    about you the most. Do you know the identity of that woman? She is Hans''s childhood ymate and


    lover. If you stay with him, you will only get hurt continuously. Celia, I still hope you can leave. If you


    agree, I will try my best to let you leave him, go abroad or to anywhere else that he can''t find for a


    brand new life."


    Joe''s voice was low and firm, and his eyes were full of deep concern and reluctance. If he had only


    suspected what Hans had done in the past, now he had realized that the man came for the Su family.


    After many investigations, and a secret talk with his father, Joe vaguely had a suspicion.


    And this suspicion would destroy the whole Su family. With the current business situation of the Su


    Group, it would go bankrupt again at any time. He was nning to secretly send his father and Celia


    away. Then, even if the Su Group went bankrupt, he didn''t care.


    "Joe, you want Celia to leave?"


    Ryan was also shocked. He knew that Celia sold herself to Hans and couldn''t escape in a short time. If


    she really left, the whole Su family would be involved. With the coldness and cruelty of Hans in


    business, how could he let Celia go?


    "No, brother, I won''t leave."


    Celia refused without hesitation. Her clear eyes were full of firmness and stubbornness. It was not that


    she didn''t want to leave, but she couldn''t leave now, let alone leave with the help of her brother.


    The look on Joe''s face changed. For a moment, he really wanted to tell her the truth. He moved his lips


    a few times, but in the end, he pressed this idea down again.


    A hint of sharpness shed through Ryan''s eyes. He felt that there was something hidden from them.


    He was like a brother to Joe, so he knew what kind of person he was. Under such a situation, seeing


    that he wanted to say something but hesitated, he had thousands of doubts in his heart, but he didn''t


    ask. He just wanted to ask him in private when Celia was no longer there.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from not far away. The three of them looked back at the same time. In


    the crowd, Nancy, who was in a red dress, raised hand to cover her face, and in front of her, Lina, who


    was also in a red dress, was furious.


    The p must be done by Lina.


    Hearing that, Joe frowned slightly. A sh of disdain appeared in Ryan''s eyes. There was an indifferent


    expression on Celia''s face. She didn''t know when Nancy came in and why she provoked Lina. Didn''t


    she bring disgrace on herself?


    The man stood aside didn''t look at Nancy from beginning to end. His eyes fell on Lina, but suddenly


    looked in the direction of Celia. When she met his cold eyes, she trembled slightly and felt a chill


    "Celia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ryan just nced at Nancy chilly and then looked away. He happened to see the pale face of Celia, so


    he asked with concern.


    On the other side, Hans said in an indifferent and ruthless voice, "Today is the birthday of Allen. Nancy,


    since you are here, you can apany him tonight. As long as you make him satisfied, you will enjoy


    endless glory."


    Nancy''s face suddenly turned pale and she looked at Hans with tears in her eyes. When she was about


    to touch this ruthless man with tenderness and pity, a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. He


    added impatiently, "If you don''t want to, you should leave now."


    "I do!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Nancy bit her lips tightly and nodded. Even if she couldn''t get Hans, since


    Allen was a member of his gang and the second inmand, she might be rich if she ttered him. At


    the worst, she could think of him as Hans.

 Chapter 55 Put Herself At The Risk Of Death

    Chapter 55 Put Herself At The Risk Of Death


    Hearing this, Lina sneered. She nced at Nancy with disdain and then reached out to hold the arm of


    Hans.


    After the banquet started, there was a period of peace. Hans had nevere to see Celia, as if he had


    In this regard, Celia was happy to be rxed, but Ryan had been staying with her all the time. Joe left


    in a hurry after answered a phone call.


    "Celia, it''s gettingte. How about we leave now? Since that woman is pestering Hans tonight, he won''t


    have time to make trouble for you."


    Ryan said slowly with gentle eyes.


    Celia subconsciously looked at the direction of the dance floor. Hans was dancing with Lina over there.


    With his eyes down, he seemed to be very focused and gentle to look at Lina, who was almost sticking


    to his body. Thetter had a happy expression on her face.


    "Okay!"


    Celia wanted to slip away when he was dancing. Just as Ryan said, Lina followed him all the time. The


    birthday boy Allen was one of his gang''s brothers, so he wouldn''t have time to deal with Celia. It was


    better for her to leave. She seemed to be a little dizzy after drinking a ss of wine just now.


    When the waiter passed by with sses of wine in his hand, he warmly asked her if she wanted it or


    not. Celia happened to be thirsty, so she took a ss of wine casually. She did not know that the wine


    was specially prepared for her.


    "Celia, why are you blushing? Are you feeling ufortable?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan frowned slightly and reached out to check her temperature in the forehead. Celia frowned and


    replied, "It seems a little hot and dizzy. How can I get drunk after drinking only one ss?"


    Hearing this, Ryan was shocked and his face changed. He asked hesitantly, "Celia, is there something


    wrong with the ss of wine you drank just now?" No wonder her forehead was so hot, and there was


    a strange light flowing in her clear eyes.


    Hearing what Ryan said, Celia suddenly realized something. After all, she had already had such a bad


    feelingst time. Could it be said that she was drugged again?


    Her face, which had just turned red, turned pale in an instant, and her heart was filled with strong


    anger. Who did it?


    After confirming it, Ryan didn''t know what to do for a moment. However, the pain in Celia''s body


    deepened. Finally, she made up her mind to leave. Just a few steps away, the two of them suddenly


    heard the cold voice of Hans from behind, "Celia, where are you going?"


    Before he finished speaking, Celia was pulled around by a strong force. She looked up and happened


    to bump into a pair of deep and cold eyes. Celia only felt a chill in her heart and her body trembled


    unconsciously.


    "Hans, don''t hurt Celia!"


    Seeing this, Ryan asked worriedly.


    Noticing the heat of her wrist, the slight blurred look in her eyes and blushing cheeks, Hans squinted


    his eyes slightly. There were endless darkness and coldness in his eyes, and his voice was even colder


    than before, "Celia, are you so impatient to sleep with your old lover?"


    Hearing this, Celia, who was already sad, became extremely angry. Maybe it was because her


    consciousness was gradually in a mess that she forgot that they were at the banquet. She cursed


    angrily, "Hans Pei, don''t go too far. Even if I want to sleep with others, it''s all your fault."


    Who else could it be except him?


    Celia didn''t know what kind of freak this man was. Why did he always take pleasure in humiliating her?


    Feeling very ufortable, she turned to Ryan beside her and said, "Brother Ryan, take me out of


    here."


    At this moment, she just wanted to leave.


    "Let go of Celia, Hans."


    Even Ryan, who had always been calm and gentle, wore a cold face. He reached out his hand to pull


    Celia. Unexpectedly, he missed her hand because Hans pulled Celia hard suddenly. Celia was pulled


    into Hans''s arms, and her forehead hit his firm chin, making her groan in pain.


    At the same time, Hans winked at the security guards not far away. They were all members of his gang.


    Seeing this, they immediately went forward. When Ryan was about to take Celia back, he was stopped


    by several security guards. For a moment, they became the focus of all the people.


    "Let go of me!"


    Seeing that Hans was holding Celia''s hand and walking towards the stage, Ryan was furious. He


    struggled to get rid of the three people who were holding him. Before he could catch up with Hans, he


    was entangled by them again. When he fought with the security guards, Hans had already taken Celia


    to the stage.


    "You bastard, Hans! What do you want to do?"


    On the other side, Celia broke out into curses regardless of anything. She once again felt the pain as if


    she was bit by thousands of insects that night, or as if her body was burned by fire.


    Celia didn''t stop cursing when she was pushed down on the stage by Hans. Her buttocks hit the hard


    floor, and she was sweating because of the pain.


    In the crowd, Nancy and Emily smiledcently. They finally saw that Celia had made a fool of


    herself. Moreover, she fell to the ground in a very embarrassed manner with blushed cheeks and


    blurred eyes, looking like a coquettish tramp.


    Many people looked at her with yful eyes.


    In the end, Ryan didn''t beat the security guards. He was stopped by them and dragged out of the


    banquet hall regardless of his resistance.


    Suddenly, the sound of rending cloth could be heard clearly from the stage. The hall was filled with


    gasps. The leches widened their eyes and stared at Celia on the stage amorously. Under the colorful


    light, her eyes were blurred and her cheeks were blushing. She was so beautiful.


    One nce made countless men fell head over heels.


    The man on the stage, however, had a dark face and malicious eyes. He snorted coldly, threw away


    the cloth in his hand, and grabbed Celia who had fallen to the ground. He raised his eyebrows and


    opened his thin lips arrogantly and cruelly, "This woman is yours tonight!"


    As soon as his words came out, the audience gasped in astonishment.


    Ryan, who was pushed out of the door, turned pale at once when he heard the words. He shouted


    fiercely, but was unable to enter the banquet hall again.


    However, no one dared to step forward for a moment.


    Celia felt a pain in her arm, but somehow she didn''t want to stand it anymore.


    Apart from anger, there was also a faint bitterness in her heart. It was a feeling that she could not


    describe, and it made her desperate.


    Celia tried hard to raise her eyes and look into the gloomy and cold ck eyes of Hans. She asked


    slowly, "Hans Pei, why?"


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, she bit her lips hard. In an instant, her lips were bitten bleeding.


    She seemed not to feel it, just stared at Hans, trying to see clearly and hear him admit his despicable


    and disabled behaviors.


    Her voice was very low, and no one heard it except for Hans. However, the huge banquet hall was


    silent. Everyone fixed their eyes on the two people on the stage with different thoughts.


    Pursing his lips tightly, Hans looked at Celia coldly. When he heard her words full of endless sadness


    and despair, his heart trembled slightly, as if something pierced through his body and hit his steely


    heart.


    His body stiffened for a moment.


    "Who did it?"


    After a long time, Hans asked a stupid question. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Celia coldly. Celia


    licked the blood on her lower lip and suddenly smiled sarcastically and sadly, "Who else could it be


    except you?"


    Hans froze and his eyes widened.


    Celia''s consciousness became confused gradually. She bit the lips to keep herself awake, and the she


    looked into his cold eyes and said sarcastically, "Hans Pei, if you can make me fall in love with you,


    that''s the biggest humiliation for me!"


    Her voice was full of sarcasm, while her words were cold. She said it slowly, in a rigid but soft tone. In


    the ears of Hans, it was like a thunder, and his whole body was trembling. Before he could react, Celia


    suddenly looked away and turned to the audience off the stage.


    Frowning slightly, Hans was in a panic. He could only see her beautiful side face. With an extremely


    charming voice, Celia said with a smile, "I''m willing to spend the night with anyone of you. I believe you


    are better than Hans!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the audience were all shocked. Their eyes were wide open, even


    Lina''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    However, before the audience could say anything, they felt a malicious and fierce gaze from Hans,


    which made them felt cold. In an instant, they all lowered their heads, not daring to look at the charming


    Celia on the stage.


    Celia didn''t scream out for the sharp pain in her hand. She raised her eyes again and saw that Hans''


    face was full of malice and his eyes were bloodthirsty. He snorted coldly and pursed his lips tightly.


    Celia''s heart trembled, and she struggled to maintain the turbid consciousness.


    She was putting herself at the risk of death. Of course Celia was nervous, since she was not sure


    whether her trick would work on Hans or not.


    In the huge banquet hall, the atmosphere was suffocating. The men who had been aiming at the moon


    just now was nervous as if there was a needle stabbing at the back. All of them wanted to make


    themselves invisible. Even if they did not raise their heads, they still felt the malicious coldness stare


    shooting at them.

 Chapter 56 I Want You. Do You Want Me

    Chapter 56 I Want You. Do You Want Me


    "Who wants this woman?"


    Hans nced at the crowd with his cold and evil eyes.


    Celia leaned against him, her soft waist held tightly by him. The scene was so ambiguous that the


    people off the stage couldn''t lower their heads more, and they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Who else dared to steal a woman from him?


    Although Hans asked, his tone was bloodthirsty. It was said that indulging on your lust was equivalent


    to hang a knife upon your head. At this moment, no one would risk their life for a woman.


    Seeing that no one dared to say anything, Hans sneered and looked down at Celia. He raised his hand


    and wiped the blood off her lips. Then he whispered in an evil and attractive voice, "Celia, no one dare


    to take you. What should we do?"


    With a smile in her eyes, Celia met with the sarcastic eyes of Hans, and no one could refuse her words,


    "What about you? I want you. Do you want me?"


    With a shudder, something copsed in his heart.


    Everyone was shocked. Lina, who was standing in the front row, suddenly changed her face. She


    wanted to scold, but Hans had already carried Celia in his arms with a smile and left.


    Looking at his arrogant back, Lina swayed for a moment and her face was as pale as paper.


    Being driven out of the banquet hall, Ryan stayed in the car and didn''t leave. A few minutester, when


    he saw that Celia was carried out by Hans, the string in his heart suddenly broke.


    Seeing that Hans threw Celia into the car and the car merged into night like an arrow from the string,


    Ryan''s heart could not help but ache. However, even though it was extremely painful, he could not help


    but miss and worry about Celia.


    The autumn rain took away the heat of summer. The air was a little cold. Half a month had passed


    since that night, and Celia''s life was pretty peaceful.


    That night, Hans didn''t give her to those people after all. He just tortured her hard until the middle of the


    night, and then she slept in bed for the whole day.


    Celia knew that even if she was not sent away, Hans would not let her go. It was just that she was too


    traditional in nature. She thought that since she had been Hans''s woman, it was better to be humiliated


    by him than being humiliated by others. That was why she regardless everything at that critical moment


    and bet he was arrogant and proud.


    Only she knew that she was nervous and scared at that time, not inferior to anyone else at the


    banquet. When she heard Hans said that no one dared to take her, her heart, which was almost


    hopping out of throat suddenly slipped back.


    At that moment, she knew that he would not send her away again, so she smiled charmingly and said


    that she want him.


    If possible, thest person she wanted was him, the man who ruined her life!


    A few dayster, Hans went on a business trip to another city, but he didn''t tell Celia. She was not


    surprised at his disappearance and sudden appearance, nor did she ask about it. Therefore, she didn''t


    know that he was out of town on business. She thought that he was apanying his fianc¨¦e in


    another vi.


    Celia hoped that he would never show up again. She transferred a part of the money Hans gave her


    the beginning of the month, Celia found that there was another five hundred thousand in her ount.


    In a quiet and elegant restaurant, Celia, Alina and her brother sat together.


    It was the first time for Celia to see Alina''s'' brother, Gavin Liang. He was a handsome, mature and wise


    man. There were gentleness and nobility in his angr features.


    "Celia, I''ve often heard about you from Alina. Today I finally meet you. You really impress me."


    A gentle and pleasant voice came out from the sexy thin lips of Gavin Liang. There was a gentle smile


    on his handsome face, and his ck eyes were as bright as the stars. Celia had heard from Alina that


    his brother looked like his father, and his named was given by their parents.


    "Me too. I often hear about you from Alina."


    Celia said with a bright smile. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Gavin Liang smiled brightly. He rubbed Alina''s hair dotingly and said, "I guess she must


    have spoken ill of me, but it doesn''t matter. Lies are all so-called death-upon-light. Since you see me


    today, you should know that her words are not credible."


    "Ha ha, you are right!"


    Celia looked at Alina with a smile, thetter was dejected and dodged the attack of Gavin Liang. What


    she regretted the most in her life was that she was not born earlier than her brother. Therefore, from


    childhood to adulthood, she felt like a puppy, being caressed and ravaged by him.


    When they were talking about the work of Gavin Liang, Celia suddenly thought of her father who was


    lying on the bed. Expecting a fluke, she told him about her father''s condition. Gavin Liang happened to


    be the domestic authority in the field of hemiplegia. This time, he came to H City to participate in an


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    academic exchange meeting, and there were many foreign experts. After hearing her description,


    Gavin Liang agreed to visit her father without hesitation.


    After dinner, Celia rushed to the hospital. Gavin Liang had another appointment, so only Alina went


    with her.


    "Uncle Ned, do you still remember me? I''m Alina."


    Alina and Ned had seen each other several times, so they knew each other. At this time, Ned had a


    hemiplegia. What''s worse, his cranial nerves had begun to shrink and were gradually evolving into


    Alzheimer''s disease.


    It took him two minutes to recognize Alina.


    After chatting with father for a while, Celia asked his attending doctor about the situation and told him


    that she wanted to find an expert to treat her father.


    When Hans received the call from Tom, he was still in another city. In the deluxe hotel suite, hezily


    leaned on the leather sofa, ced his long legs on the tea table casually. The blue curtain behind him


    was half open, and the cool autumn wind blew in his ears, bringing the taste of autumn.


    "Mr. Hans, the hospital called and said that Celia had found an expert and was going to have a new


    consultation for Ned recently. Should we take action?"


    What Celia did was beyond their expectation. The hospital where Ned was in was the best hospital in H


    City. In addition, the situation of the Su family was not as good as before, and the Su Group was half


    dead. Although Joe tried his best to make it on track, they might go bankrupt again at any time because


    of the secret destruction of the Han Group.


    Under this circumstance, they had no time to worry about Ned''s illness at all. Unexpectedly, Celia


    suddenly appeared on the way and asked for another expert''s consultation. Was she suspecting


    something or was she too idle to find something to do?


    The handsome face of Hans darkened, and there was a trace of coldness in his deep eyes. ''Celia,


    have you been too free andfortable for this half a month?''


    "Do you know where she hired an expert? Tom, go and investigate this matter immediately. In addition,


    inform Doctor Liu to make sure that he won''t make any mistakes."


    His low and cold voice passed through the electric wave, and even from a long distance, Tom could


    feel his mood. Without hesitation, Tom immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll investigate it at once."


    After hanging up the phone, Hans dialed the number of Celia. While waiting, he tapped the edge of the


    tea table with his slender fingerszily. His thin lips were slightly pursed with a cold and resolute


    determination. His dark eyes narrowed slightly. ''It is impossible for Celia to cure Ned!''


    "Celia, don''t worry. My brother will cure your father."


    Aftering out of the hospital, seeing the worried look on Celia''s face, Alinaforted her. In her


    eyes, her brother was the best doctor in the world. Not only her brother, but also her uncle, was an


    authority in this respect. The reason why her brother start his medical career was affected by her uncle.


    With a slight smile, Celia suppressed the slight anxiety in her heart. Just now, the doctor in charge said


    that her father''s condition was getting worse and worse. In just a month, he had been very slow in


    reaction and lost most of his memory. It was probably because of his mood.


    Ever since the bankruptcy of the Su Group, her father seemed to be twenty years older all of a sudden.


    During this period of time, Emily and Nancy had disappeared. Celia and Joe woulde to visit father


    asionally. Except that, he was always alone.


    "Well, don''t think too much. Go shopping with me. I don''t bring anything with me. I need to buy some


    necessaries."


    Alina didn''t know much about the situation of Celia, only felt strange about the driver Jim.


    However, Jim was honest and didn''t talk much, which made Celia relieved.


    As soon as the two of them got on the car, Celia''s cell phone rang sharply. This special ringtone made


    her tremble all of a sudden. A trace of panic shed across her face. Celia pressed the answer key


    uneasily, "Hello."


    There was imperceptible nervousness in the gentle and indifferent voice of Celia, which made Alina


    very curious. When Celia felt her gaze, she forced a smile, trying to hide her emotion.


    Of course, her nervousness could not be hided from Hans, who had a keen mind. He leaned against


    the back of the sofa, with his lips curved in a barely perceptible smile. Hans asked coldly, "Where are


    you now?"


    Hearing this, Celia looked out of the window instinctively. She didn''t know that Hans was on a business


    trip. When he was not here, she didn''t ask anything about him, nor did Jim mention it. Therefore, when


    she suddenly heard the man''s voice again, she was inexplicably nervous and uneasy, as if she was


    monitored at any time.


    In fact, she had been under his surveince for a long time, but she had ignored the monitor Jim.


    "I went to the hospital to see my father and just came out from hospital. What''s up?"


    After thinking for a while, Celia answered cautiously. Unexpectedly, Hans didn''t give an order. When he


    heard that she had gone to the hospital, he asked casually, "Is your father feeling better?"


    Although Celia suspected that the extramarital affair of Emily had something to do with Hans, she didn''t


    hate him because she knew what kind of person Emily was. Hearing his peaceful voice, she rxed


    her vignce and said slowly,

 Chapter 57 The Feud Is A Dead End

    Chapter 57 The Feud Is A Dead End


    "It''s not good. But my friend''s brother came to H City for an academic exchange meeting. He is an


    authority in this field. We can contact some foreign experts. I want to ask them to make a detailed


    consultation for my father in a few days and see how to treat him."


    It never urred to Celia that she had told Hans too much on the phone, which had caused him to


    destroy her n to treat her father. And it resulted in an unsolvable feud between her and him.


    Countless grudges, one after another, could not be solved. In the end, she wished she could die to get


    rid of them.


    "Well, that''s good. If you need any help, you can tell me."


    The person on the other end of the phone pondered for a moment and then said gently. For this, Celia


    was only a little stunned, but she didn''t think it was strange, because she had been used to the


    fickleness of Hans. However, when he talked to her in a gentle tone, she couldn''t speak ill of him.


    "Celia, who called you just now? Is it Ryan?"


    Seeing that Celia hung up the phone, Alina looked at her curiously, shaking her arms. Celia frowned


    slightly. She took a look at Jim, who was driving the car, and found that he was just staring ahead, as if


    he didn''t care about their conversation. Then she shook her head and replied, "No, it''s a friend."


    Alina didn''t believe her and wanted to ask more, but Celia had changed the topic. She had a stronger


    idea to introduce Alina to Ryan, thinking about a convenient time.


    Since that night, she didn''t see Ryan and didn''t even call him once. But her brother told her that Ryan


    was sent to a branchpany in another city by his father.


    As soon as Jim sent them to the shopping mall, he received a call for temporarily matter. Celia didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    care about it and said that she would take a taxi backter.


    To her surprise, she ran into Tom when she was shopping with Alina. She had only seen him twice.


    One was when she signed the contract with Hans, and the other was at the banquet half a month ago.


    Although they had only met twice in a hurry, Celia could recognize him at a nce.


    "Miss Celia, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Tom, are you shopping here too?"


    It was Tom who greeted her first. He looked very gentle and elegant with a smile on his face. When he


    saw Alina who was with her, a touch of doubt shed through his eyes. He asked politely, "Is this Miss


    Celia''s friend?"


    When Celia was thinking about how to introduce Alina, Alina had reached out her hand to Tom and


    introduced herself directly, "My name is Alina Liang. I''m Celia''s ssmate and friend. Nice to meet you,


    Mr. Tom."


    Alina was beautiful, cheerful and elegant. Different from the refined and indifferent Celia, at a nce,


    Tom was in a trance for a moment, and his heart seemed to palpitate inexplicably.


    Was this so-called love at first sight?


    "Hello, Miss Alina. My name is Tom. You have bought a lot of things. Come on, let me help you carry


    them. "


    As a man, he should have gentlemanly manner. Moreover, Tom had fallen in love with Celia''s friend at


    the first sight, so he had to restrain his hostility and disgust towards Celia. Surely Tom is a freak. Celia


    was the enemy of Hans. It was unreasonable for Tom to hate her.


    Celia was about to refuse, but she didn''t speak it out when she saw the gentle smile on Tom''s face and


    the hand he reached out to Alina. She only criticized him in her heart. Besides, it seemed that Alina


    didn''t want to be polite to him. She gave him the two bags in her hands.


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    Walking out of the mall, Tom said gentlemanly with a mild smile on his face. Alina told him the address


    of the hotel. Tom was a little surprised, but then he understood and asked, "Miss Alina, aren''t you a


    local?"


    "No, I''m from A City. Ie here with my brother for a business trip and meet Celia by the way."


    Alina, who was outgoing, said frankly. Hearing this, Tom continued, "Really? H City is a tourist city.


    Since you''re here, you must go to those scenic spots."


    "Well, I have lived in H City for four years, and I have visited all the scenic spots here. If Mr. Tom know


    any other interesting ces, I would like to have a try!"


    As a gentleman, Tom opened the car door for the two beautiful women. Along the way, he kept chatting


    with Alina. Celia was indifferent by nature and didn''t like to talk. She just listened to them quietly and


    asionally joined the conversation. Most of the time, she was just an audience.


    With his silver tongue, Tom and Alina was closer to each other. When they arrived at the hotel, he was


    more familiar with Alina than with Celia.


    Alina had asked Celia to go into the hotel with her, but unexpectedly, Celia received a call from Emily,


    saying that her father had entered the resuscitation room.


    "Celia,e to the hospital as soon as possible. Your father fainted again and entered the


    resuscitation room!"


    "Alina, I have something urgent to deal with. You go back to the hotel and have a rest. I''ll call youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Celia said goodbye to Alina and left.


    "Miss Celia, let me take you to the hospital."


    As soon as she took a few steps forward, Tom caught up with her.


    "Okay!"


    Worried about her father, Celia agreed to Tom''s suggestion and had a ride in his car to the hospital.


    On the way, Celia remained silent, and Tom didn''t say anything either. He just focused on driving, and


    from time to time, he could see the frown between her eyebrows from the rearview mirror.


    Twenty minutester, Tom''s car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Celia simply thanked him and


    opened the door to get out.


    "Celia!"


    Coincidentally, Joe just arrived at the hospital. As soon as Tom''s car was parked at the roadside, he


    waited for Celia at the gate of the hospital.


    "Brother, let''s go inside. I don''t know how Dad is now."


    "Okay. I hope he is alright."


    With a worried look on his face, Joe walked into the hospital side by side with Celia.


    Sitting in the car, Tom watched the two of them disappear at the gate of the hospital. A hint of cruelty


    shed through his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Mom, why did dad faint?"


    The two of them rushed to the emergency room. Only Emily was sitting on the bench in the corridor.


    Seeing her heavy makeup, Joe immediately frowned. He could not tell whether he was angry or painful.


    ncing at Celia who came with Joe, Emily said sharply and bitterly, "It''s all because of her."


    Celia was shocked. She frowned and had doubts in her eyes. She didn''t understand what Emily meant.


    It was none of her business that her father fainted. Her father was fine when she leftst time.


    "Mom, what does it have to do with Celia?"


    With a straight face, Joe defended for Celia instinctively.


    However, as soon as he finished his words, Emily snorted with contempt and said coldly, "It''s none of


    her business? Your father knows what happened to Nancy now, and Celia spoke ill of me in front of


    your father..."


    "Mom, don''t go too far."


    Before Emily could finish her words, she was interrupted by Joe suddenly. His face was dark and blue


    veins stood out on his forehead. Joe looked at the other end of the corridor with resentment.


    Looking in the direction of his sight, Emily found it was her lover, Johnson Zhao, the big belly man who


    was said to be useless by Joe.


    Emily''s face turned pale and a hint of panic shed through her eyes. She instinctively winked at the


    man. She had just asked him to leave, but why did hee back?


    Anyway, she didn''t want her son to know that the reason why Ned was in the emergency room was that


    he was stimted by her and Johnson Zhao together.


    "Emily, I''ve thought about it. There''s nothing we should hide from your children. I''ll be here with you."


    Johnson nced at Joe and Celia indifferently. Of course he knew them.


    Being ashamed into anger, Joe pursed his lips and swung his fist at Johnson Zhao.


    However, the man was alert and dodged with his head tilted.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Seeing that, Celia frowned and reached out her hand to pull Joe away. Meanwhile, Emily stood in front


    of Johnson angrily to block her son''s second punch.


    "Mom, you''d better take this man away. Even if you really want to find the happiness for the rest of your


    life, you shouldn''te to the hospital to piss dad off on purpose."


    Celia said in a cool voice, with a cold light in her eyes. She was sensitive enough to see through the


    reason why her father was in aa. He was probably stimted by these two people.


    Celia had got the answer from the panic in Emily''s eyes.


    However, she thought that the reaction of Johnson was somewhat strange.


    "You bad girl, what qualification do you have to scold me?" Although Emily was a little timid when


    facing Joe. She was still bitterly sarcastic when talking to Celia.


    Johnson Zhao looked on coldly. He nced at Celia, who was grabbing the arm of Joe, and said


    seriously, "Well, Emily, if both your son and daughter object to our rtionship, we won''t contact again.


    I''m leaving. Take care of yourself."


    After saying that, he turned around and left without a trace of nostalgia and reluctance.


    "Johnson, don''t go!"


    Emily''s face turned pale and she hurried to chase after him.


    Joe was angry and wanted to say something. At the same time, the door of the emergency room


    opened. Seeing the doctore out, he rushed up to the doctor with Celia, regardless of the leaving


    Emily.


    "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The two asked at the same time, their eyes were full of worry.


    The doctor looked tired. He shook his head and said, "We''ve tried our best."


    Hearing this, both of Joe and Celia stiffened. The next moment, a strong sadness overwhelmed them.


    Celia''s tears rolled down. Although Joe didn''t cry, his face was as pale as paper.


    Emily, who had just taken a few steps, obviously heard the doctor''s words. She stopped in hesitation,


    and watched Johnson Zhao strode away. She couldn''t move her feet for a moment.

 Chapter 58 Is His Gentleness True

    Chapter 58 Is His Gentleness True


    Of course, the funeral of Ned was handled by Joe.


    That night, Hans rushed back to H City.


    After getting off the ne, he directly went to the Su family. When he arrived, it was already eleven


    o''clock in the evening. The one who opened the door was Nancy. When she saw him, her eyes shed


    with excitement, "Mr. Hans!"


    There was a trace of sadness and fragility in her voice. Her eyes were slightly red, and she looked


    somewhat delicate and pitiful in in clothes.


    "Where is Celia?"


    Instead offorting the red eyed Nancy, Hans walked into the room and asked the whereabouts of


    Celia directly.


    "In the mourning hall."


    Nancy answered stiffly with a trace of resentment in her heart.


    Wearing a mourning dress, Celia knelt down in front of the casket of Ned. She felt deeply sad. Although


    this man was her adoptive father, he really loved her. Even ifter he wanted to exchange her for


    benefits.


    But she didn''t me him, really.


    Even though she refused his request at the beginning, in the end, she couldn''t stand by and finally


    chose to sacrifice herself to protect Nancy, Emily and the Su Group.


    When Hans walked into the room, he saw the sad and slender back of Celia. The cold light fell on her,


    making her look a little deste.


    His heart ached for no reason.


    Hans frowned slightly. For a moment, he even ignored that the person who had died was his enemy


    and he should be happy.


    He couldn''t help but walk forward. Celia, who was kneeling there with a lonely back, was immersed in


    her own world and didn''t notice it. When he was close to her, he opened his thin lips and called her


    softly, "Celia!"


    He saw that Celia''s body froze a little. Then she turned around to look at him.


    Her red eyes were filled with sadness and heartbreaking tears, perhaps because of his appearance, or


    because of his gentle call.


    They looked at each other.


    There was a touch of tenderness in Hans''s cold eyes. He took two steps forward, reached out his arm


    and pulled her into his arms.


    At a loss, Celia froze in his arms. As soon as she looked up, he lowered his head and kissed her on the


    lips.


    Celia''s mind went nk for a moment.


    She was really confused and didn''t know what was going on. But she quickly reacted and reached out


    to refuse. This was in front of her father''s casket. How could Hans kiss her here...


    "Silly girl, don''t be afraid."


    As soon as Celia refused, Hans let go of her, but he still held her in his arms. The warm breath with the


    faint mint fragrance of his body prated into her nose, inexplicably making her feel a little warm.


    Although he had humiliated her in front of everyone half a month ago and she should have treated him


    as an enemy.


    However, considering their rtion, it seemed that it was normal for her to be humiliated like that. As


    per the usual indifference and coldness of Hans, his current tenderness made her ufortable.


    There were tenderness in his dark eyes, which were like a clear pond with faint ripples.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Hans knew what she thought. He just smiled slightly, raised his hand to


    brush the hair on her forehead. His low and gentle voice rang in her ear, "Celia, I came back from


    another city just now. I came here directly after getting off the ne. So I haven''t eaten anything yet.


    Can you apany me to eat something?"


    In fact, he wanted her to take some food. Seeing her sad face, he guessed that she hadn''t eaten


    anything tonight.


    It was as expected. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the voice of Joe from behind. . In a low


    and slightly hoarse voice, Joe said, "Celia, you go to take some food first. I''ll handle the things here."


    While he was talking, Joe had already walked towards them. Sadness and tiredness were intertwined


    between his eyebrows. He nced at Hans indifferently, turned to Celia, and gently looked at her.


    "Brother, you haven''t eaten anything either, have you?"


    Celia knew that Joe also hated Hans and it was because of her. Therefore, every time her brother met


    Hans, she couldn''t help worrying.


    She didn''t want to leave. Celia knew that Joe was the saddest person for father''s death. Both Emily


    and Nancy were women who long for vanity, so they didn''t have much feelings for it.


    Although Celia was also sad, she knew that her sadness could not bepared with her brother''s.


    Perhaps it was because of his father''s death, Joe''s hostility towards Hans was reduced a little. At this


    moment, seeing that Hans was holding Celia in arms, he didn''t care. The most important thing was to


    let Hans take Celia to eat something.


    "I''m not hungry now. Celia, go to take some food with Mr. Hans. Don''t starve yourself."


    Looking at Celia lovingly, Joe wanted to touch her head, but he stopped when he saw the possessive


    posture of Hans.


    "Celia, your brother is right. Don''t starve yourself. We''ll pack some food for himter."


    Hans held Celia in his arms. Although he didn''t hurt her, he was absolutely strong and domineering.


    "Okay."


    After hesitating for a moment, Celiapromised.


    Considering Celia''s mood, Hans took her to a quiet restaurant nearby and ordered a private room. The


    two sat opposite each other.


    In the soft light, Celia''s sad face looked pale, and her bright eyes became dim. Her whole body was


    wrapped in sadness.


    "Celia."


    With his eyebrows frowned, Hans called her name gently, and then sat beside her.


    Celia raised her head. Her nk and sad eyes met his gentle ck eyes. She gradually regained her


    consciousness, but she didn''t notice that the way Hans called her had changed. In the past, he had


    always gnashed his teeth when calling her name.


    Tonight, he called her "Celia" in a soft voice, which sounded natural and kind. There was even a trace


    of tenderness and love in it, but different from what she knew at ordinary times - acting.


    "Everything was fine this afternoon, wasn''t it? Why did your father left all of a sudden?"


    Hans''s voice was low and full of doubt, seemed that he was really confused about it. He held her cold


    hand gently, trying to warm her up and dispel her sadness.


    Celia didn''t know who the man that Emily was dating was. She was even sadder when she heard the


    question. In the afternoon, she had thought of finding an expert for a consultation about her father''s


    illness, hoping to give him a better treatment.


    But in the blink of an eye, everything was changed.


    Celia bit her lips sadly, as if she didn''t want to show her fragility in front of him. She tried to say in a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    calm tone, "It''s because of my mother. She went to the hospital and quarreled with Dad. She seemed


    to take that man with her. My father couldn''t bear that kind of stimtion. His brain blood vessels were


    broken, and the rescue was ineffective."


    Holding her hand tighter, a touch of sneer shed in Hans''s eyes. In an instant, a trace of tenderness


    and love appeared in his eyes. Heforted her gently, "Don''t bite your lips. If you want to cry, just cry.


    But don''t be sad after crying. Your father is not in good health. Sooner orter he would leave.


    Perhaps, leaving earlier is a relief to him."


    Celia didn''t even notice that there was a bit of stiffness in Hans''s tone, as if he was not willing to say it,


    but he didn''t want to make her so sad, so he forced himself tofort her.


    Maybe it was because she was too sad, she rxed herself in the made by his tenderness. The


    next moment, tears rolled down from her fair face, dropping on the back of his hand that was holding


    with her.


    Hans pursed his lips slightly, and then reached out another hand to hold her in his arms.


    It was the first time that she had cried in front of him, which inexplicably touched the deepest softness


    in his heart. His heart trembled, and a trace of pain spread in his blood.


    Hans''s heart ached as she cried. For a long time, he just held her in his arms quietly, forgetting the


    hatred between the two, forgetting that he should celebrate tonight.


    But there was one thing that he was telling the truth.


    That was to say, the death of Ned was a relief!


    If it was ording to his original n, he would never let Ned die so easily. But because of the


    intervention of Celia, he didn''t want to make things worse. Otherwise Ned would not die so easily.


    "In fact, I know it will happen sooner orter."


    It was not until the waiter served the dishes that Celia stopped crying and struggled out of his arms.


    She wiped her tears and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    With a slight frown, Hans asked, "You know?"


    "Yes, the doctor said that my father''s condition is very bad, and he is depressed because of the matter


    of Emily. Maybe you are right, this is also a relief."


    "Emily?"


    He was confused and asked again in a low voice.


    Realizing that she had just called the name of her foster mother, Celia was a little stunned. She thought


    there was nothing to hide from him, so she exined simply, "Oh, I was so angry that I forgot to be


    polite. In fact, I was adopted by them, so my mother and my sister are not friendly to me. You should be


    able to see that."


    At the end of her words, there was a hint of mockery in her tone, recalling what he had said in the


    hospitalst time.


    "You said you were adopted by the Su family?"


    There was a hint of surprise and imperceptibleplex emotions in his voice.


    Celia nodded slightly.


    "What about your parents?"


    Hans''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t tell why, but he seemed to be a little happy because Celia


    said she was adopted.


    How could he wish that she was not the biological daughter of Ned?


    He froze slightly for this thought. A hint of darkness shed across his eyes. He stared at Celia and


    even forgot to let her take some food first.


    "I don''t have a father. My mother died when I was very young, and then the Su family adopted me."


    When she looked at him in confusion, Hans realized that he was a little out of control. He pursed his


    lips slightly, picked up the chopsticks and handed it to her, "Don''t think about anything now. Let''s eat


    first."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help smiling. ''It is a pleasant news.''

 Chapter 59 Silly Girl, Be Careful Not To Be Silly (Part One)

    Chapter 59 Silly Girl, Be Careful Not To Be Silly (Part One)


    Except for the sadness of Celia caused by the death of Ned, the atmosphere of the dinner was warm.


    "Celia, you have to eat more. Otherwise, how can you hold on for these days?"


    Hans naturally avoided the surname "Su". When her first name was called out in his gentle and soft


    voice, there were a different taste in it, as if her name was gently chewed on the tip of his tongue and


    then came out of his mouth after a while with a hint of attachment.


    "You should eat too. You don''t need to take care of me."


    Celia said in a calm tone, doing her best to hide the sadness.


    However, it seemed that Hans liked picking up food for her and watching her eating. Although Celia


    was immersed in sadness, she could feel his warm and gentle gaze no matter how dull she was.


    Therefore, when she ate a piece of fish, she was in a trance and swallowed a small fishbone. It stuck in


    her throat, and she immediately flushed with pain and could not stop coughing.


    "What''s wrong, Celia?"


    A trace of worry shed across his face. Without hesitation, Hans reached out and patted her on the


    back.


    "A fishbone stuck, stuck in my throat."


    Celia raised her eyes and saw the tenderness in his eyes clearly. Her heart trembled.


    Hearing this, Hans frowned slightly. He reached out to take the mature vinegar aside, poured half a


    ss, and skillfully ced the ss to her lips. The hand that had just helped her breathe returned to


    her back. He patted her gently and said softly, "Just drink it then you will be fine."


    Celia nodded. She took his hand and drank up half a ss of mature vinegar in one breath. The strong


    sour taste made her almost vomit. Under the concerned eyes of Hans, she tried hard to hold back the


    impulse and swallowed the mature vinegar.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Without blinking his eyes, Hans patted her back gently with his big palm. His gentle eyes and


    concerned tone were very helpful when Celia neededfort most.


    Even though he had done a lot of excessive things to her before. At this moment, Celia clearly felt that


    her heart was rippling because of his tenderness.


    That feeling was strange and out of her control.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So for a moment, she just stared at him nkly, looking at his handsome and worried face, and the


    tenderness flowing in his deep eyes.


    "Are you feeling better? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Seeing that she was in a daze and didn''t say anything, Hans thought the fishbone was still stuck in her


    throat. As he spoke, he took her hand and was about to stand up.


    "No, it''s all right now."


    When his warm palm touched her cool hand, Celia suddenly got back herposure. She shook her


    head and exined. Her face instantly turned red and flushed to her ears.


    Seeing that she was really fine, Hans was a little relieved.


    The next moment, he frowned and touched her face in confusion. He pretended to ask casually, "Celia,


    why is your face so hot?"


    "Oh, no, maybe because I was stuck by the fishbone just now."


    Celia dodged as if she got an electric shock. She didn''t want him to touch her. Even in normal times,


    she would feel ufortable because of his touch. Moreover, at this moment, her heart was just


    rippling because of his gentle expression.


    Her heart beat was in a mess!


    It was early in the morning when Hans came back home. The living room was still brightly lit. Lina was


    sitting on the sofa and randomly pressed the remoter of TV. When she heard the door open, she


    quickly jumped up to wee him.


    "Hans, you''re finally back. Do you know that I really want to celebrate Ned''s death with firecrackers?"


    Lina was in a sexy pajama. With joy on her face, she wrapped her arms around Hans''s neck and


    pressed her whole body against him.


    With a faint smile, Hans reached out to pull her hand, pulled her away from him secretly and said in a


    casual tone, "Lina, it''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed? Didn''t I say that you don''t have to wait for me


    toe back?"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the staircase.


    Lina, who was pulled down by him, pouted unhappily and wrapped her arms around his arm again like


    a piece of brown sugar. She held his arm and acted like a spoiled child, "Hans, I can''t sleep well these


    days when you are not here. Can you take me with you next time on a business trip?"


    "Okay, you go back to your room first. I''m tired. Good night."


    When they went upstairs, Hans pulled out his arm and said gently.


    "Hans, I miss you. I have a lot to tell you."


    Lina looked at him affectionately. She almost wanted to say that she would sleep with him tonight.


    Pretending not to understand what she meant, Hans smiled lightly and patted her on the face to


    really tired."


    After saying that, he ignored her entanglement, opened the door, went in and closed the door skillfully


    and quickly. When Lina could react, Hans had locked the door from inside.


    "Hans, Hans!"


    Lina was so angry that she pped the door. Damn it! How could he lock her outside?


    "I''m going to take a shower and go to bed. Lina, see you tomorrow!"


    His voice came from inside. Lina stamped her feet and went back to her room reluctantly.


    Nancy just symbolically stayed at the mourning hall for a while and went back to her room to sleep on


    the excuse of tiredness. Emily didn''t even stay there for a minute. There were only Joe and Celia left in


    front of the casket.


    "Celia, you can go back to your room to sleep if you are tired."


    At two o''clock in the morning, for the fifth time, Joe asked Celia to go back to sleep. As a man, it was


    okay for him to stay up all night, but he was reluctant to let a girl stay up all night.


    As before, Celia just shook her head slightly. She looked up at the smiling photo of her father and said


    in a low voice, "Brother, don''t ask me to go to bed again. Tonight, we will stay with father together.


    Although I''m not his biological daughter, he has raised me up. I have already treated him as my


    biological father..."

 Chapter 60 Silly Girl, Be Careful Not To Be Silly (Part Two)

    Chapter 60 Silly Girl, Be Careful Not To Be Silly (Part Two)


    "Celia, don''t say it anymore."


    Joe interrupted her words. He reached out and held her in his arms, saying in a painful tone, "Here is


    always your home. Father is your biological father, and I am your biological brother."


    Celia didn''t move, stayed in the embrace of her brother quietly. She knew that he wasforting her.


    In fact, she was optimistic and happy most of the time, except that sometimes she would feel inferior


    because she was an orphan.


    Joe loved her more than he did to Nancy. That was why Nancy regarded her as an eyesore.


    What she didn''t know was that there was another meaning in his words!


    That night, Celia neither went back to her room, nor closed her eyes. She stayed in front of the casket


    with Joe all the time. Since she moved into the vi of Hans, it was the first time that the two of them


    had been together for such a long time. They asionally talked a few words, which were the sweetest


    words.


    On the second day, Ryan came back from another city.


    However, with the presence of Hans, he had no chance to get close to Celia. Sincest time, he had


    been more tolerant and didn''t want to cause trouble for her.


    When Ryan arrived, Celia was having breakfast with thepany of Hans. Hans said in a low and


    gentle voice, "Celia, go to have a rest after breakfast. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Of course, the reason why he stayed was not to help, but to watch a good show. However, he sincerely


    hoped that Celia could have a rest, because she was very tired and haggard after the whole night.


    When Celia raised her eyes, she happened to see Ryan at the door. By instinct, she greeted him


    naturally, "Ryan, you areing!"


    Hearing this, Hans frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the door too. Seeing the appearance


    of Ryan, he knew that Ryan had just rushed back from another city. He was not in H City these days,


    and Ryan was also transferred to another ce.


    Celia thought that Mond transferred Ryan away because he didn''t want her to get close to Ryan.


    However, she didn''t know that Mond was also under the threat of someone.


    As Ryan''s eyes fell on the sad and tired face of Celia, his heart twitched uncontrobly.


    How he wished he could stride forward and hold her in his arms to be the one she could talk and rely


    on. However, even though she was in his sight, he could not go forward.


    He was only a few meters away from her, but he felt that they were separated by thousands of


    mountains and rivers, or even in two worlds. He could no longer enter her world, and could no longer


    share her joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. He was so powerless for everything.


    For a moment, Ryan even regretted that he had traveled thousands of miles toe back. Seeing her


    like this, he came back without any meaning, just to make himself heartbroken.


    "Mr. Hans, how are you?"


    Trying his best to suppress the tumultuous and entangled emotions in his heart, Ryan slowly walked in


    the mourning hall with imperceptible sarcasm in his words. Although Hans didn''t let other men rape


    Celia that night, his hurt to Celia couldn''t be obliterated.


    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, a tinge of contempt appeared on the handsome face of Hans. He


    nodded slightly as a greeting. Then he said to Celia, "Celia, finish your breakfast quickly."


    "I don''t want to eat any more."


    Celia shook her head. She was already forcing herself to eat half of the food.


    While she was speaking, she stood up. No matter how Hans forbade her to contact Ryan at ordinary


    times, the situation was different now. However, before she could take a step forward, her wrist was


    forcefully grabbed by Hans. At the same time, he also stood up beside her.


    "Go upstairs and have a rest."


    Giving Celia no chance to speak, Hans pulled her away. Celia frowned slightly and wanted to struggle,


    but when she saw the pain and anger shing in Ryan''s eyes, she stopped moving and said to him in a


    low voice, "Ryan, I''m going to have a rest. You just came back and you must be very tired. Go back for


    a rest."


    Ryan pressed his lips tightly, feeling indescribable bitterness and sadness in his heart. He could do


    nothing but watch Celia pass by him and watch the man take her away. From beginning to end, he


    couldn''t even say a word tofort her. On the contrary, he wasforted by Celia.


    "Celia, you go to find your pajamas first. I''ll run a bath for you. After that, you can have afortable


    sleep."


    As soon as he entered her room, Hans told her gently. Celia was a little stunned. Last night she was


    too sad to notice the abnormality of him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But today, he came to the Su family early in the morning and brought her breakfast. He was so


    considerate and gentle. Although Celia knew that the man in front of her could easily make a woman


    drown in his tenderness as long as he wanted, she was still not used to it.


    Why did he suddenly treat her so well?


    "What''s wrong? Do you want me to find the pajamas for you?"


    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Hans couldn''t help but touch her nose yfully. A doting smile


    appeared on his thin lips. His handsome face was bright and charming.


    Celia frowned instinctively. She shook her head, seemed that she wanted to sober up herself. But she


    had stayed up all nightst night, and now her brain was not working at all. No matter how hard she


    shook her head, it was useless.


    Finally, Hans left with a smile and joked, "Silly girl, don''t shake your head. Be careful not to be


    silly."


    As he spoke, he walked into the bathroom. Two minutester, he came out again, considerately found


    the pajamas for Celia and handed them to her. "Go to take a shower. If you are in a daze again, I will


    help you."


    When the ambiguous and warm breath of him entered into the ear of Celia, she suddenly woke up from


    her daze. Her face turned red because of his burning breath. When she was stunned, she ran into the


    bathroom with her clothes in her arms.

 Chapter 61 How Could They Be So Cruel (Part One)

    Chapter 61 How Could They Be So Cruel (Part One)


    When Celia came out of the bathroom, she didn''t see Hans.


    After listening carefully, she heard a noise downstairs. With a slight frown, Celia turned around,


    changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    "Johnson, get out of here!"


    It was her elder brother, Joe. Hearing this, Celia was shocked. She looked down at the crowd around


    the door and ran downstairs without hesitation. There were a group of people around the door. She


    couldn''t see Joe who was surrounded. She could only hear a man''s voice, "Emily, if you want to be with


    me, then leave now. Don''t be in mourning here."


    Although the voice was strange, Celia was sure that it was Johnson, Emily''s lover.


    With a livid face, Joe roared, "Johnson, if you don''t get out, I''ll call the police."


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was pulled by Ryan, Joe would have fought with Johnson. Although the


    man brought two helpers, he didn''t care about it when he was extremely angry.


    "Auntie, please ask him to get out. No matter what, it is not appropriate for you to leave at this


    moment."


    Joe had lost faith in his mother. Ryan frowned and said to Emily that Johnson''s disturbance here was


    just a humiliation to the Su family. She shouldn''t feel proud of herself.


    Standing aside and watching the y coldly, Hans happened to see Celia running down the stairs. The


    coldness in his eyes disappeared. However, when he saw her body suddenly wobbled and almost


    missed her step, his face immediately changed.


    His heart skipped a beat!


    Fortunately, Celia grabbed the handrail in time to get her bnce back. Seeing her running downstairs,


    Hans immediately pulled her into his arms. The worry in his eyes was clear, and his voice could not


    help but be reproachful, "Why don''t you have a rest in your room? Don''t run so fast when you go


    downstairs in the future."


    Celia nodded perfunctorily and walked towards the crowd. Today, there were so many peopleing


    and going. Some of them might reallye for the death of their father, and some came tough at the


    Su family.


    Hans didn''t stop her but held her hand tightly and followed her.


    "Joe, Ryan, what''s going on?"


    Celia said in a clear and cold voice. At the same time, she saw Johnson standing at the door, next to


    him was Emily, who had put on a bright colored dress, without any sadness on her face at all.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Celia didn''t know whether she should be angry orugh. She only felt that the dress of Emily was very


    dazzling. It was really a joke.


    "Celia, it''s none of your business what my mother does."


    The one who answered was Nancy. When she saw Hans beside Celia, the hatred in her heart kept


    expanding and turned into a sharp sarcasm from her mouth.


    Blue veins stood out on Joe''s forehead. Looking at his mother and sister, he only felt boundless anger


    and sadness. How could these two women be his family?


    With a frown, Celia stared coldly at the two well-dressed women and the three men beside them. When


    she was about to speak, she saw someoneing. He was Allen, the birthday boy of that night. She


    remembered that he was Hans''s subordinate.


    All of a sudden, a sneer appeared on Celia''s face. Regardless of other people who were watching the


    y in the room, she asked coldly, "Are you two going to leave the Su family now?"


    At the same time, Joe and the others also saw Allen who was walking towards them. Allen also took


    two subordinates with him. It seemed that the two of them were determined to leave today.


    They were really good at picking up time!


    "So what if we are going to leave today? Celia, aren''t you very filial? Then you''d bettermit suicide


    so as to apany father."


    Seeing the arrival of Allen, Nancy wore a bright smile on her face, unlike people whose father had just


    died. She didn''t want to wear the mourning dress at all. Although she didn''t hook up with Hans, Allen


    was also a good choice. She had a good time in the past half a month.


    "Al, you areing!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nancy wiggled her hips and walked up to greet Allen, but Allen


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    didn''t even look at her. He threw her two or three steps away and took a step forward, looked at Joe


    and said, "I''m here to pray for your father."


    With a vignt look on Joe''s face, it seemed that he didn''t believe what Allen said. Celia also had a


    doubtful look on her face. All of a sudden, she felt that her hand was tightened. She looked up and


    found that it was Hans who nodded gently to her.


    "Al, aren''t you here to pick me up?"


    Shamelessly, Nancy ran up to him, grabbed his arm and asked. Didn''t he say that he woulde to


    see her today? He also reminded her to get dressed because he had something to tell her.


    Allen''s face turned cold and looked down at her with disgust. He snorted and said, "Nancy Su, don''t


    daydream. I''m not only here to pray for your father, but also to tell you that I''m tired of you. If you want


    to keep a luxury life, go to serve my two brothers now in front of your father."


    As soon as he said that, Nancy''s face turned pale, which was in sharp contrast to hercency just


    now. No one saw that when she scolded Celia and asked her tomit suicide to apany her


    father, a ruthless look shed across Hans''s eyes, and then he gave a nce at Allen.


    "Al, didn''t you say that you would be good to me?"


    Nancy didn''t believe it was true and tried to prove it again. Sitting next to her, Emily was also shocked.


    Out of instinct, she turned to look at Johnson, as if she was afraid that he would change his mind.


    Fortunately, Johnson didn''t abandon her as Allen did to Nancy. Instead, he asked coldly, "Emily, do you


    want to go with me or not? If you don''t, we will break uppletely."

 Chapter 62 How Could They Be So Cruel (Part Two)

    Chapter 62 How Could They Be So Cruel (Part Two)


    His words were too hurtful. For Emily and Nancy now, nothing was more important than money. They


    had always been living infort life. Now the Su Group was on the verge of bankruptcy, and Joe had


    no money for them to waste. They could only rely on themselves.


    Seeing that Johnson turned around and was about to leave, Emily could not manage to care about the


    feelings of Joe anymore. She hurriedly shouted, "Jonson, wait for me." Then she caught up with him.


    Seeing that Emily chased after Johnson and left, a surge of passion rose in Joe''s heart. His body


    shook violently. Ryan and Celia, who were standing beside him, cried out at the same time, "Joe!"


    "Brother!"


    "Nancy, what do you think? Ick of patience. If you don''t want to, give me back all the jewelry and


    other things I gave you."


    Before Joe could catch his breath, Allen had lost his patience and said ruthlessly to Nancy.


    Nancy''s face was as pale as paper. Hearing what Allen said, she touched the ne around her


    neck subconsciously. The ne was worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and the bracelet on


    her hand was also worth over a hundred thousand. The dress she was wearing was also bought by


    Allen...


    "Al, what did I do wrong? Can you tell me and give me one more chance?"


    "Take off all her belongings."


    Allen ordered the two men beside him, his eyes darkened.


    Hearing this, Nancy widened her eyes in panic. She protected her belongings with both hands and


    shook her head, "Al, don''t take my belongings. I promise. I''ll serve these two big brothers. I''ll take care


    of them."


    "Nancy, get out of here. I don''t have a sister like you. Get out!"


    Finally, Joe roared hysterically. His eyes were bloodshot, and his handsome face became twisted. He


    stared at Nancy with an extremely terrible look. As soon as he finished speaking, he broke away from


    Ryan, pped her hard in the face, and pushed her down to the ground crazily.


    Celia felt a pang of sadness in her heart. With red eyes, she broke free from Hans''s grip, walked up to


    Joe and said sadly, "Brother, don''t be like this. Calm down, brother."


    As if he would break down at any time, Joe''s body was so tight and his twisted face was so frightening.


    Celia had never seen him lose control like this. Fear surged in her heart like tidewater, and beat her


    nerves one after another.


    Since the ident in thepany, Joe had been in a state of tiredness and tension. Recently, he


    hadn''t even had a good sleep and he lost weight than before. Seeing this, Celia felt painful in her heart.


    Now, not only her father had passed away, but also Emily and Nancy had done such a shameless


    thing. How could Joe hold on?


    A group of people watched coldly. Those who came to express condolence just saw a free farce, and


    one of them recorded the important scene with his mobile phone.


    But none of Joe or Celia noticed that.


    When Joe saw the worried and sad face of Celia, he closed his eyes tightly, trying to be strong. He


    evenforted her in a gentle voice, "Celia, don''t be sad. I''m fine."


    Bearing the urge to cry, Celia looked up at Allen and said indifferently, "Mr. Zhong, please go back."


    Although her tone was calm, there was a trace of frightening coldness and seriousness in it. It was


    undoubted that Allen had no good impression of the Su family, and naturally he won''t give a smiling


    face to Celia. When he was about to sneer at her, he received the gaze of Hans again. He could only


    snort coldly and say to the two subordinates beside him, "Today is your holiday. Enjoy yourself."


    The implication was to let them torture Nancy. After saying that, he turned around and left.


    After the good y ended, the audience left one after another. Except for a few people who came to


    see the farce in the early morning, no one came again. Because of the sadness of Joe, many things


    were handled by Ryan, such as the cemetery, urn and other chores.


    On the day of the funeral, besides Ryan and Hans, there were also Gavin and his sister Alina.


    This might be the dullest funeral. It started to drizzle. When they came back from the cemetery, they


    found that the vi had a new owner. To add insult to injury was not enough to describe the feelings of


    Joe, it was really a bolt from the blue for him.


    "Take your things away today, or I''ll throw them all."


    The man showed them the property ownership certificate and said coldly.


    The first reaction of Celia was to look at Joe. He was so angry that his face turned pale and his body


    trembled. She was also very angry and sad.


    She didn''t know how Emily and Nancy got the property ownership certificate. Sincest time, the


    property ownership certificate had been kept by Joe. Without this vi, the Su family and all the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    memories of the past were gone.


    "Who sold it to you? How much is it?"


    Celia took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. If mother and sister were present, she would


    definitely rush up and teach the two of them a lesson. How could they be so cruel?


    "Well, I paid five million in cash. What else do you want to say? Go upstairs and pack up, or I''ll throw


    them all away."


    The man looked at Celia arrogantly, as if saying so what if I told you?


    ''Five million?


    This vi is worth at least seven million, okay?


    Those two stupid women sold the vi at such a low price.''


    "We will pay seven million to buy the vi. Hand over the property ownership certificate."


    The one who spoke was Gavin, the calm and reserved man who was standing next to Ryan. Hans


    quickly darkened his eyes.

 Chapter 63 Gavin Helped Her Out Of Trouble (Part One)

    Chapter 63 Gavin Helped Her Out Of Trouble (Part One)


    Gavin''s action really moved Celia.


    Three dayster, the report of Nancy and Emily appeared on the front page. Although these two didn''t


    treat themselves as the Su family, the report was a scandal of the Su family and the Su Group.


    As Celia had been too tired in the past few days, she got upte in the morning. As soon as she


    opened her eyes, her phone rang, and the name of Alina Liang was on the screen.


    She frowned and pressed the answer key. Her voice was vague, "Hello, Alina, it''s so early. What''s up?"


    "Celia, haven''t you gotten up yet? Your mother and Nancy were reported. It was about the scandal that


    day. Celia, I think yourpany will also be affected..."


    "What did you say, Alina?"


    Before Alina could finish her words, she was interrupted by Celia in a hurry. The sleepiness of Celia


    disappeared because of Alina''s words that thepany would be affected.


    Two days ago, Joe was busy with her father''s funeral, and thepany''s affairs were dyed. Now


    that Celia heard from Alina that it might affect thepany, how could she not be anxious? She got up


    from the bed and ran downstairs in pajamas.


    "Celia, don''t worry. Since I''m here, I''ll try my best to help you. Now, you shall call your brother and


    check thepany''s situation."


    Friends were sincere. At a critical moment, friends were people who would do anything for you.


    When Celia was like a cat on hot bricks, Alina had already analyzed what should be done first for her.


    However, it was not her ability, but her calm and restrained brother''s.


    Celia didn''t lose the ability to think. She frowned more tightly and said with worry, "No, I''ll call my


    brother. He won''t tell me the truth. Alina, I''m going to thepany now and I''ll contact youter."


    Now, the heavy burden of thepany fell on her brother. The two of them, Emily and Nancy, were


    making more troubles. At this time, she had to help her brother. He couldn''t be knocked up by the


    burden.


    "Celia, you''re up. I''ll bring you breakfast." Seeing hering downstairs, Cassie immediately put down


    the cleaning work and greeted her with a smile.


    "Cass, I don''t want to have breakfast. Do you have today''s newspaper? Is Jim in the vi?"


    It was not until Celia finished her words that she realized that she was still wearing a nightgown. She let


    out a low cry of chagrin and turned around to run downstairs. Cassie''s answer sounded a little


    confused, "Celia, today''s newspaper was taken away by Mr. Hans. Jim has sent Mr. Hans to work and


    hasn''te back yet."


    ''Hans takes the newspaper away?


    Why does he take it away? Is he afraid that I will see it? And why does Jim send him to work? Doesn''t


    Hans drive by himself? Doesn''t he want me to go out?'' Thinking of this, Celia didn''t want to call Jim


    anymore. Instead, she called a taxi. She couldn''t see the newspaper. While waiting for the taxi, she


    read the news online first.


    Sure enough, the news spread everywhere on the Inte, but Celia was not interested in the messy


    content, but was getting more and more worried. She was sure that thepany was affected. When


    she was about to close the website, another news came into her sight - Shock: the products of the Su


    Group contain a lot of cancer causing materials...


    Half an hourter, the taxi arrived at the vi. After giving a simple exnation to Cassie, Celia took the


    taxi and left the vi.


    On her way to thepany, her mind was a little messy. In fact, Celia didn''t know how to deal with


    these things at all. Now she could guess the situation of the Su Group roughly without seeing it with her


    own eyes.


    From afar, she could see that the building of the Su Group was overcrowded, so she had to ask the taxi


    driver to park the car far away. After getting out of the car, she stood under the bus stop by the


    roadside and dialed her brother''s number. After a few rings, the tired voice of Joe came from the other


    end of the phone, "Hello, Celia."


    "Brother, are you in thepany now?"


    Celia''s voice was full of worry. The person on the other end of the phone paused for a few seconds,


    and then replied in a deep voice, "Celia, what are you doing in thepany? Hurry back."


    ''Does Joe find me?''


    Celia was shocked and exined instinctively, "Brother, I can''t let you face such a thing alone in the


    "Celia, listen to me. You go back first. You can''t help with thepany''s affairs. It''s not good to be


    recognizedter. I''m discussing something with Ryan. I''ll contact youter."


    Said Joe firmly, with rare seriousness and coldness in his words.


    Celia raised her head to look at the window of a certain floor of the building, but except for the tightly


    covered curtains, she could see nothing else. When she was hesitating, she heard a sudden scream


    from the crowd surrounding the gate of the Su Group, "That woman is Ned''s daughter. It''s the same for


    us to look for her!"


    As the man shouted, many people immediately turned around. When they saw Celia not far away, they


    rushed to her like the tide.


    "Celia, run!"


    The voice on the phone suddenly became harsh, as if it was urgent.


    Celia was stunned for a second, and then she woke up. She should left, but the taxi had already left


    when she called Joe. Seeing the crowd getting closer and closer, she became anxious.


    "Get in the car!"


    Suddenly, a sharp sound of brake came from her side. At the same time, when the door opened, a big


    hand grabbed her wrist, and a deep order came from the car.


    Without hesitation, Celia bent down and got into the car before those people surrounded her. The next


    second, the car drove away like an arrow from the string.


    "Celia!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was so far away that Joe couldn''t see clearly who had picked up Celia. It was like his heart was


    hanging high in the sky and he couldn''t stop worrying about her.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the car was nearly a hundred meters away. In a hurry, Celia got on the car and


    forgot to hang up the phone. When she heard the voice of Joe, she looked up at the person sitting next


    to her and said, "Brother, I''m fine. I''ve left. Don''t worry."


    "Who was that man?"


    Joe was worried about Celia. Although he couldn''t see the person in the car from a distance, he was


    shocked by the scene that the car suddenly stopped beside her.


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s Gavin."


    "Oh, that''s good. Celia, I''ll contact youter."


    After knowing that she was safe, Joe finally felt relieved and hung up the phone.


    "Gavin, why are you here?"


    Celia raised her eyes to look at Gavin. His gentle and restrained temperament made her feel at ease


    inexplicably. Different from the tenderness of Ryan, he exuded an elegant and noble temperament.


    With a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, Gavin replied indifferently, "I heard that you would


    Hearing this, Celia was a little stunned, as if a warm feeling surged up in her heart. A trace of gratitude


    appeared on her face and she pursed her lips slightly. When she was about to say something, Gavin


    had already seen through her mind and took the initiative to exin,

 Chapter 64 Gavin Helped Her Out Of Trouble (Part Two)

    Chapter 64 Gavin Helped Her Out Of Trouble (Part Two)


    "You don''t have to worry about the Su Group. Although the present situation is serious because of the


    public opinion, there is still a solution. I have contacted the relevant authorities to test the products of


    Su Group. I believe that the rumors will be rified soon."


    Thinking of the group of people surrounding the gate of the Su Group just now, Celia couldn''t help but


    feel nervous. Although Gavin said it was not a big deal, with the current situation of the Su Group, she


    was really not optimistic.


    Seeing that Celia had been frowning and looking distressed, Gavin pursed his lips slightly, with a touch


    of pity shing in his eyes. He said softly, "Celia, don''t worry. The Su Group will be fine. As far as I


    know, this is just a vicious incident, aiming at destroying the Su Group on the basis of this scandal. I''m


    familiar with the relevant departments, and I''ve already informed them to do the test as soon as


    possible. Besides, someone will sign a contract with the Su Group soon... "


    "Sign the contract? Gavin, are you...?"


    Celia''s eyes widened in astonishment. With the current situation of the Su Group, those clients were


    anxious to terminate their contracts. It was undoubtedly the best support and trust that he could find a


    Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly, and the smile on his handsome face was as warm as the spring


    breeze. The frown between Celia''s eyebrows gradually rxed, and she inexplicably trusted his words.


    "Celia, although I came to H City for the academic exchange meeting, Alina had a task. It was her


    proposal to cooperate with the Su Group. She had submitted a report to my father yesterday. After


    confirming with the board of directors, my father decided to cooperate with yourpany. Don''t think


    that it is a mere help. This is a business cooperation..."


    What he said was half true and half false. Of course, Celia knew that he wasforting her in order to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ease her heart. Manypanies like the Su Grouppeted fiercely with each other to cooperate with


    the Liang family, how could they choose the Su Group?


    Although Celia didn''t know much about Alina''s family, she knew more or less that it was not only a


    noble family, but also a descendant of political circles. Her family was of great importance in business


    and political circles.


    "Thank you, Gavin."


    Countless grateful words flowed around the tip of her tongue, and in the end, they only turned into


    simple thanks!


    Gavin smiled lightly. Although it was he who helped her, he didn''t want her to be grateful. He just said


    lightly, "The matter will be solved by tomorrow at thetest."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his mobile phone rang. When he took it out and saw the caller ID on


    the screen, there was a determined smile on his handsome face. He gently pressed the answer key


    with his slender white finger. His voice was clear and gentle.


    When he was talking on the phone, Celia had been looking up at Gavin. Hearing his slightly cheerful


    and rxed words, shepletely put down her worries.


    "Celia, the test result hase out. There is no problem with yourpany''s products." As soon as


    Gavin finished speaking, he made a phone call and ordered someone to do other affairs. Celia admired


    such a steady, capable, elegant and reserved man from the bottom of her heart.


    "Well, Gavin, I don''t think I have anything to say except thank you."


    A smile finally appeared on Celia''s face, and her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Gavin chuckled and said happily, "You can''t just say thank you. You can also invite me to eat the


    delicious food here. I heard from Alina that you are good at cooking."


    There were something that Gavin didn''t want her to know, which were about the people who had


    maliciously hurt the Su Group and the people who had schemed to destroy it. She was just a girl and


    had sacrificed a lot for her family. He didn''t want her to be involved again.


    Celia was the best friend of his sister, so he naturally recruited her into his wings. Although he forced


    Alina to enter hispany, he and his father were the ones who really controlled the power behind it.


    He just wanted his sister to be trained under his protection, while Celia...


    The Han Group.


    "Sir, we failed."


    Tom knocked on the door of the office in a hurry. When he walked in with a serious look on his face, he


    saw the tall and straight figure of Hans was standing alone in front of the half opened French curtains.


    Hans was standing in a high position of more than thirty floors and looking down at the whole City, as if


    he was a king looking down at the world. He exuded a deep and cold aura.


    Hearing that, Hans was not surprised at all. The man''s face shed in front of him, the one who could


    solve the crisis of the Su Group at this time.


    It seemed that he should stop the n and deal with the Su Group after that man left.


    Slowly turning around, Hans nced at Tom indifferently. After A few steps, he walked to his desk and


    sat down. Tom reported in a low voice, "I just received a call from the quality inspection department,


    saying that the product inspection results of the Su Group have been reported. Now, they have rushed


    to the Su Group to rify. In addition, the LJ Group in A City has just announced that it will cooperate


    with the Su Group for a long time and has signed a contract."


    With every word Tom said, Hans''s face darkened. When Tom finished, his slightly narrowed eyes were


    filled with coldness. How could that Gavin Liang choose the Su Group and cooperate with it for a long


    time?


    It was obvious that Gavin was going to help the Su Group. In such a situation, as a businessman, he


    was actually not seeking profits. Then, what was the purpose of him?


    Was it for Celia?


    "Tom, I heard that you had a date with Alinast night?"


    When Tom was anxiously waiting for the order from Hans, he didn''t expect that Hans would say


    something insignificant. However, the next moment, he tensed up.


    ''How can the CEO say something unimportant and do something useless?


    He has always been working step by step, and this time, he must have been on guard for a long time.''


    Suddenly, Tom realized the meaning of the CEO''s words. With his heart trembled slightly, he said


    subconsciously, "I just have dinner with Alina."


    Tom couldn''t help but feel a little nervous as Hans''s sharp eyes swept across his face. However, Hans


    neither nodded nor spoke, just looked at him with a meaningful look in his own deep eyes. A moment


    Tom was a little stunned, thinking about the meaning of his words. Thinking of this incident, he quickly


    shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like rich girls like Alina."


    "Alina is beautiful andes from a rich family. Tom, you can chase her..."


    With his eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of coldness and schemes appeared on Hans''s sexy lips. Tom


    had always been centered on him. Hearing his order, Tom naturally understood his intention and


    nodded without hesitation, "Okay, I will get the information from her as soon as possible."

 Chapter 65 Its Not Good (Part One)

    Chapter 65 It''s Not Good (Part One)


    "Okay, let''s go to work!"


    After Tom left, Hans dialed Allen''s number and asked indifferently, "Al, have you dealt with the matter?"


    "Don''t worry, Hans. The two women have been driven away. They have no money now, unless they go


    back to ask Joe for help."


    "Okay. Besides, hurry up to find out the information I want."


    "I''ve got some clues. I believe we''ll find them soon."


    In the meantime, Joe, Celia, Gavin and his sister were having a good meal in the Su family.


    Looking at the delicious food on the table, Joe''s face was full of joy and pride. He picked up the cup in


    front of him and said with a smile, "Gavin, Alina, I''d like to propose a toast to you with the help of the


    dishes cooked by Celia and the wine in my hand. Thank you for signing a contract with us in the face of


    the crisis of our Su Group regardless the pressure from public opinion, and thank you for breaking


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    down the rumors about our products..."


    "Don''t say that anymore. I''m here to taste Celia''s cooking. Don''t be so serious, Joe. It is private time,


    let''s leave alone the business."


    Before Joe could finish his words, Gavin interrupted him in an indifferent tone. At the same time, he


    raised his hand with the ss and said smilingly, "Alina, Celia,e on, let''s toast together!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Gavin gave an imperceptible look at Joe. As Celia was lowering her


    eyes and holding the ss in front of her, she naturally didn''t notice that. Alina''s attention was all


    attracted by the delicious food on the table. She was eager to have a try. Hearing her brother say


    cheers, she picked up the ss in a hurry and clinked sses with them happily. When the other three


    people drank the wine, Alina had already put down the ss and took the chopsticks to pick up the


    food.


    "Alina, can you act like a girl?"


    Gavin chuckled and said in a gentle and pampering voice. Then he picked up the food in front of him


    and put it into his mouth elegantly. Beside him, Alina said vaguely with food in her mouth, "Brother, you


    don''t know that Celia is the best cook. I haven''t eaten the dishes cooked by her for a long time."


    "Well, it''s really delicious. Alina, you should also learn cooking."


    The doorbell rang all of a sudden. Celia was stunned for a moment, but Joe had already stood up with


    a smile, "You guys eat first. It''s Ryan. I called him just now."


    Sure enough, when Joe came back, he was followed by Ryan. The three handsome and excellent men


    gathered together, each with their own merits. However, among the outstanding men, Gavin was


    slightly better.


    Different from Gavin, Ryan was extremely gentle and spoiled to Celia. During the meal, he kept picking


    up food for her. Although she had said several times that she would do it by herself, Ryan turned a deaf


    ear to her.


    The dinner ended in a pleasant atmosphere. After helping Celia clean up, they sat in the living room


    and chatted for a while before leaving.


    "Joe, please send Mr. Gavin and Miss Alina back. I''ll drive Celia back."


    Ryan said first. When he looked at Celia, his gentle eyes were gleaming.


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi home."


    Celia refused subconsciously. She didn''t want to have any contact with him because of her current


    identity. Last time, his father had made it clear to her. In addition, since Hans was such a freak, she


    didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for Ryan.


    Being refused by Celia, Ryan was upset obviously. Alina, who was standing beside, looked at the two


    of them. When Alina was about to say something, the doorbell rang. Celia stood up to open the door.


    Ryan slightly pursed his lips and looked at her figure, with a faint sadness on his face.


    When Hans appeared in front of them, everyone was stunned. He put his big hand on the shoulder of


    Celia and said with a smile, "I''m here to pick up Celia."


    There was an imperceptible arrogance in his words. The expression on Ryan''s face suddenly changed,


    a touch of emotion quickly shed through the eyes of Joe, and there was a trace of inquiry in Alina''s


    eyes. From beginning to end, only Gavin didn''t act abnormally. He had an indifferent face and a faint


    smile at the corners of his mouth. Though he didn''t speak, he could not be ignored.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    After getting on the car, Celia asked seemingly inadvertently. In the dark, she looked at Hans with clear


    and bright eyes. She had been out for a day, he didn''t call her but came to pick her up at this right


    moment. She couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Hearing her question, Hans withdrew his gaze from window and said indifferently, "Jim, go home!"


    Celia pursed her lips. ''What''s the big deal? I don''t care.'' She turned around and looked out of the


    window, happened to see that Ryan''s car was started. Gavin and Alina didn''t take his car, but waited


    for their chauffeur to pick them up.


    "If I don''te, are you sitting in Ryan''s car now?"


    With a cold expression on his face, Hans didn''t answer her question but asked her in reply. His voice


    was a little gloomy and sarcastic. Looking in her direction, he naturally saw that the car of Ryan drove


    away.


    Frowning slightly, Celia withdrew her sight and said, "No. even if you don''te, I won''t take Ryan''s


    car. I''ll take a taxi back."


    Hans narrowed his eyes and looked at her sharply. When he didn''t see the trace of her lie, he smiled


    and said in a low and domineering voice, "Celia, stay away from Ryan."


    He paused and answered her previous question, "Although I didn''t call you, you won''t go anywhere


    else except going home. I didn''t want you to know what happened to the Su Group, and I didn''t expect


    you to know it. But why didn''t you call me? If you ask, I will definitely help the Su Group get through the


    crisis."


    Celia stared at him in a daze. His eyes were like bottomless ck pools. She didn''t know whether he


    meant it or he was just joking. But it didn''t matter. The most important thing was that she didn''t want to


    owe him anything. Although he had been very good to her these days, she didn''tpletely believe


    him. She even vaguely guessed his purpose.


    Maybe she thought too much.


    "You have so many things to deal with in yourpany. I don''t want to trouble you, nor do I want to put


    you in a dilemma. Now the problem has been basically solved." After thinking for a while, Celia gave a


    simple exnation. As for the contract signing between the Su Group and the LJ Group, she believed


    that Hans had already known it, because it had been reported to the media.


    Hearing her words, Hans''s face softened a little. He pursed his lips slightly, raised his hand and gently


    brushed the hair on her forehead. He suggested in a low voice, "It''s still early. Let me take you to the


    mountain to watch the stars."


    ''Watch the stars?''


    Celia was a little stunned, with a trace of confusion on her face. Was he really going to be gentle to the


    end? Why was he so gentle and kind-hearted these days?


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Hans tried hard to keep a straight face. After two seconds, he chuckled.


    Theughter echoed in the car, and his slender fingers randomly wrapped around her silky hair. He


    asked happily,

 Chapter 66 Its Not Good (Part Two)

    Chapter 66 It''s Not Good (Part Two)


    "Well, don''t you want to watch the stars? Or..."


    Speaking of this, Hans paused for a while. An evil light shed in his eyes. He leaned over and


    whispered in her ear, "Do you prefer to go home and do that?"


    Although such a teasing and ambiguous words were said in a low voice, Celia still heard them clearly.


    Her face flushed to the ears. Subconsciously, she took a look at Jim, who was driving in front of her.


    Seeing that he was staring ahead and didn''t seem to hear what Hans said, she felt a little relieved. She


    gave Hans a reproachful look and instinctively moved her body to stay away from him.


    "Jim, go to the top of the mountain!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Celia frowned slightly. Hans held her in his arms so tightly that she could not move her body away. The


    smile on his handsome face reflected in her eyes. ''Why does he want to go to the top of the mountain?


    We live in the vi and can see the bright stars on the rooftop. Why take the trouble to do that?''


    But she couldn''t say that. She just bit her lips and was secretly angry. ''Hans this freak cuts my route of


    retreat first. If I say I want to go home, doesn''t it prove that his guess is right, I want to have sex with


    him?


    What a hooligan!


    Although he has been gentle to me these days, it can''t change his nature of being a hooligan. If he


    wants to sleep with woman, why doesn''t he go to do it with Lina?''


    With his deep eyes fixed on her pretty little face, Hans could clearly see the rich expressions on her


    face. Seeing that she was frowning and curling her lips, he could not help smiling.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the top of the mountain. Holding Celia''s hand, they sat down on a


    smooth boulder. The cool night wind blew, and Celia, who was only wearing a short skirt, couldn''t help


    but shiver. The next moment, she was pulled into a warm embrace, "Don''t wear such clothes when you


    go out in the future, Okay?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What?"


    Celia didn''t react for a while. Her mind was disturbed by his sudden strong breath. She didn''t catch him


    until she heard him add, "This kind of skirt with fabric missing can only be worn at home." Then she


    understood what he meant.


    Celia hade to her sense and argued instinctively, "This is not fabric missing! It''s so hot today. I


    can''t go out in long clothes and trousers."


    "Really? I like you to go out in long clothes and trousers."


    With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Hans looked at Celia yfully. Celia was a little


    embarrassed. Of course, she remembered that she had to go out in long clothes to cover the ck and


    bluest time because of him.


    "Alright. I''ll remember it next time."


    Well, the man who knew the situation was a wise man. Under the threatening gaze of Hans, she


    nodded with an awkward smile. Finally, she turned around to avoid him, looked into the distant night


    sky.


    Hans didn''t force her, nor did he say anything more. He just gently embraced her in his arms, rested his


    chin on her head to breath in the faint fragrance of her hair, and turned his deep eyes into the night. In


    this cool and quiet night, he put down all the hatred in his heart and enjoyed the temporary warmth.


    Jim was sensible enough to leave them alone. The fresh and beautiful moonlight put on a light coat for


    the two figures who were leaning against each other. The indistinct shadow on the ground set off the


    quiet and warm scene of the two people. There was no other sound except for the gentle wind, but the


    silence was not weird at all. It was the moment that silence was better than sound.


    At first, Celia felt a little cold because of the cool air on the mountain. But after she was held in the


    arms of Hans, she was enveloped by the faint warmth. In fact, she didn''t think about anything for a long


    time. She just quietly looked at the starry sky, which was far and peaceful. It seemed that as long as


    she looked at it, no matter how upset she was, she would calm down herself.


    She didn''t know since when she had been adjusting herself in this way.


    "Celia, what are you thinking about?"


    After a long time, a low and soft voice came to her ears. It was different from the usual sneer and the


    pretended tenderness. It seemed to be slightlyzy, mixed with the purity of the throbbing heart.


    Apanied by the fresh night wind, it was very pleasant to hear.


    Perhaps it was because Celia was enchanted by the quiet and gentle night, or perhaps it was because


    there was no distraction in her heart at the moment and she was no longer vignt and defensive as


    usual, she said softly, "Nothing. I just like to look at the stars all over the sky. It seems that they can


    make me free from any trouble. People say that every star in the sky represents the departure of our


    family. I often think of which two are my parents."


    Her voice sounded a little vague and a little sad. Hans couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. He


    subconsciously tightened his grip on her hand andforted her, "Your parents must be the brightest


    two stars. Celia, how old are you when you go to the Su family? Tell me something about you, okay?"


    For some reason, he wanted to hear the story about her and the Su family. He was a little surprised


    when he heard her story that night, but he didn''t even ask people to investigate it. He liked to control


    everything, but he didn''t want to know whether the story of Celia was true or not.


    Celia thought for a while and said in a gentle voice, "I seemed to be three years old. At that time, I


    didn''t remember much and my memory was very vague. Later, it was my brother who told me about it.


    In the Su family, my father and brother were very good to me. I can understand that Emily and Nancy


    hate me, because my brother took more care of me than Nancy, and my father was also good to me,


    so they were more jealous."


    "What about your parents? Why don''t they want you?"


    The hand around her waist gently held her small hand, and tenderly interlocked ten fingers, sending a


    trace of warmth into her palm.


    His heart was filled with tenderness and pity. His deep ck eyes softened in the bright moonlight, like


    a clear spring, reflecting Celia in it.


    "I lost my father when I was a child, and then my mother died. After that, I was adopted by the Su


    family. They gave me another family, so that I can grow up safe and sound."


    "So you are willing to sacrifice your life for them?"


    Thinking of the day when she signed the contract, a touch of pain came to his heart unconsciously.


    "It''s my principle to repay the kindness." Celia said indifferently. If the Su family didn''t adopt her, she


    would have starved to death on the street. Most importantly, they had really made her feel the warmth


    of family in the past twenty years. The love that Ned and Joe had gave her were enough to make Celia


    ignore the harm from Emily and Nancy.


    "Celia, you are too kind. It''s not good."

 Chapter 67 Her Heart Skipped A Beat (Part One)

    Chapter 67 Her Heart Skipped A Beat (Part One)


    There was a hint of pity and depression in Hans''s voice. A trace of struggle shed in his eyes, but it


    was covered by the night so that Celia didn''t notice it. After a pause, he asked, "Did you ask Gavin and


    his sister for help today? With their help, the Su Group will be better in the future. You don''t have to feel


    that you owe the Su family, and you don''t have to sacrifice yourself anymore."


    Celia shook her head slightly and withdrew her sight from the night sky. She looked up at him and


    answered in a low voice, "No, it''s not like that. Gavin said that the LJ Group wants to find a partner in H


    City, and the products of the Su Group meet their requirements. In fact, I know they are helping me. If


    it''s not because of Gavin, the Su Group will definitely go bankrupt this time."


    The quality of product was the soul of an enterprise. If there was a quality problem, it was impossible


    for an enterprise to survive.


    "Oh," Hans replied lightly. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he lowered his head and


    kissed her on the forehead. Celia was stunned by his sudden gentle movement. In the dark, her little


    face flushed and her heart seemed to skip a beat because of his unexpected behavior.


    "Well, the LJ Group is one of the Fortune 500 in the world. If the Su Group cooperate with them, it


    means that you find a strong backer. You don''t have to worry about the Su Group anymore. If you have


    any problem in the future, remember to tell me and let me help you. I don''t want my woman to owe


    others a favor."


    His voice was low and deep, full of unquestionable aggressiveness. His deep eyes seemed to shine


    with the stars all over the sky. A hint of astonishment shed through Celia''s eyes. The sincerity in his


    eyes was the same as that night, which made her a little confused and hesitant. She seemed to be


    used to his humiliation, sarcasm, and even pretending.


    But she was not used to his sincere tenderness, because he was so attractive at this moment. If Celia


    hadn''t been humiliated by him, she believed that as long as he had a gentle look and a gentle word to


    her, she would be doomed.


    Subconsciously, Celia tightened her lips and held back the strange throb in her heart. She smiled and


    said perfunctorily, "Okay, I''ll tell you next time."


    How could Hans not see through her perfunctory words? He frowned and tightened his ten fingers


    interlocked with her and then locked her eyes, "Celia, what I said is true. Don''t be perfunctory to me."


    Celia''s body froze slightly. ''This man is too sensitive. Can he feel that I am perfunctory in such a dark


    night?''


    Seeing that Celia was in a daze, Hans reached out a hand to touch her cheek, raised her chin to


    prevent her from looking away from him. He gently stared at her beautiful face. Although it was night,


    his eyes were unusually bright, and his deep voice was full of sincerity, "Celia, you said you wanted to


    get along well with me. Is that true?"


    "Uh..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Celia didn''t understand what he meant. She looked at him with her blinking eyes. His breath was


    lingering around her, making her a little confused.


    She had said that if she had to be his lover all her life, she was willing to get along well with him, but


    she did not want to be his lover all her life.


    However, she would never shake her head at this moment, because another thought shed through


    her mind, and such a decision required his cooperation.


    Seeing Celia''s nk face, Hans didn''t get angry, but seemed to be happy. He smiled and said gently,


    "Celia, I like you. Although I''m not sure if it''s love, I''m willing to get along well with you. I will treat you


    well as much as I can in the future. Are you willing to open your heart to me?"


    Hearing this, a woman''s face shed through Celia''s mind first. That was the woman he said he would


    cherish. Then Celia thought of his humiliation and sneer before. When she hesitated for a while, Hans


    had already lowered his head and kissed her cheek like a breeze.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Celia."


    "Celia, would you?"


    That night was the beginning of their happy rtionship. From that night on, it seemed that for a long


    time, Hans had been really gentle and even spoiled Celia,pletely different from his previous


    attitude of torture and humiliation to her.


    In fact, Celia was confused. When Hans said that he wanted to get along well with her and that he liked


    her, Lina''s resentful eyes shed through Celia''s mind. She should have asked him, but she didn''t.


    It was cheating herself and others. Celia told herself that the reason why she got along well with him


    was that she wanted to escape from him sessfully in the future.


    However, she didn''t know that she would gradually lose herself and her heart in his tenderness.


    If Celia knew that all his gentleness was fake and everything he did was for revenge, she would never


    let herself indulge in his gentleness and end up in disaster.


    However, no woman could resist the love made up by a man like Hans. Although Celia was rational


    most of the time, she was a woman. Every woman liked to be protected and spoiled, and moreover,


    Hans was so strong and excellent.


    Except for his coldness and ruthlessness, Hans was the dream lover of thousands of women. He had


    made an imprable love for Celia, and tried his best to make her fall in love with him. However,


    no matter how cautious he was, not only Celia was trapped in the love, but also himself. At the end,


    he could not tell whether he was acting or truly falling in love with Celia.


    If there was no resentment or hatred, he would really love, spoil and protect her with all his life.


    However, there was no future between him and Celia. Although Celia didn''t know, he knew better than


    anyone else that maybe he can forget it for a moment, but he couldn''t get rid of the deep hatred.

 Chapter 68 Her Heart Skipped A Beat (Part Two)

    Chapter 68 Her Heart Skipped A Beat (Part Two)


    That night, they hugged each other and fell asleep. The next morning, Celia woke up in his warm arms.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she met a pair of deep eyes with a gentle smile. Like a ma, they


    attracted her deeply and took her heart away bit by bit.


    "You''re awake. You smiled happily in your dream just now."


    As Hans spoke, he said it in a gentle voice, which made Celia shy. She smiled unnaturally and asked,


    "Did I smile in my dream just now?"


    She couldn''t believe it. No one had ever told her that she could smile in her dream.


    She only knew that children liked to smile in their dreams. She was an adult. How could it be possible?


    Seeing her suspicions and shyness, Hans was in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows and smiled,


    and continued happily, "Really, you look very cute when you sleep, like a child. Last night you fell


    asleep at the top of the mountain. Do you remember?"


    Celia''s eyes twinkled, tried to recall what happenedst night. Her face turned red, which made Hans


    He teased, "Celia, why are you so shy?"


    "Emmm, what time is it now? Why don''t you go to work?"


    Picking up her phone, Hans replied in a low and joyful voice, "Today is weekend. I don''t need to go to


    work. You even forgot it. By the way, Alina called you just now. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so


    I didn''t wake you up."


    Hearing this, Celia reached out to take the phone, but he dodged it gently. He continued, "I''ve taken it


    for you. She asked you out, but I''ve sent someone to take it for you."


    "Ah, send someone to take it for me? Why don''t you ask for my opinion?"


    Celia didn''t understand what he meant. She frowned slightly and asked with dissatisfaction. Looking at


    her phone in his raised arm, she was a little angry.


    "Celia, do you remember Tom?"


    With a gentle smile in Hans''s deep eyes, his eyebrows were smooth, which showed that he was in a


    good mood. It was interesting to see the coquettish and annoyed look of Celia. He always liked to


    make her angry, even furious.


    "Yes, I do."


    Celia looked at him in confusion.


    Seeing this, Hans exined gently, "Tom fell in love with Alina at the first sight. He has been absent-


    minded these days and often made mistakes in his work. Today he happens to have this opportunity.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why not let him get along with her?"


    "But..."


    Celia didn''t agree with Hans. She was a bit biased. She didn''t want Alina to have anything to do with


    the people around Hans. Although he was very good to her now, she couldn''t forget the humiliation he


    had done to her before. Alina was her best friend. She didn''t want her to be hurt at all.


    The smile on his face faded a bit. Hans gently wrapped his big hand around her soft hair and softly


    gazed at her, "Celia, do you think that Tom doesn''t deserve Alina? Tom is excellent in all aspects


    except that he has no family background. Even if Alina doesn''t like him, it''s not a big deal."


    From the reaction of Celia, she didn''t know that Tom had had a meal with Alina. He believed that Tom


    would definitely make Alina fall in love with him, because that woman was simple and ignorant without


    any scheming.


    However, her brother, Gavin, was not easy to deal with. Hans had always been sensitive. From the first


    time he saw Gavin, he knew that he was not a simple person. The investigation in the past few days


    showed that although Gavin did not officially enter the LJ Group, he had the right to make decision.


    His father, Charlie Liang, was also a cunning fox. ''However, maybe he could have a talk with him.''


    When a certain idea shed through Hans''s mind, a sense of plot quickly shed through his eyes.


    Celia wanted to say something more, but Hans made a domineering decision, "Today you had to stay


    with me. Therefore you have no time to y with others. Let''s go to the seasideter. Tom and I are


    like brothers. It''s rare for him to fall in love with a woman. I hope he will be happy. Celia, if you don''t


    agree, I will eat you up."


    Frowning slightly, Celia had topromise for the time being, "Well, I''ll give Tom a chance."


    ''With the protection of Gavin, Alina won''t be hurt. Besides, they are leaving H City and returning to A


    City in a few days. Tom may have no chance to hurt Alina.''


    Hans apanied her for the whole day. They went to buy some clothes in the morning, and then


    went to the private beach to swim in the afternoon. They yed and chased on the soft beach. Under


    the remained light of sunset, the sea reflected the golden light. The two of them casted long shadows


    on the beach. In that beautiful and romantic scene, it seemed that all the grudges and hatred were


    gone, only silveryughter echoed in the wind.


    Out of guilt, Celia didn''t call Alina for her date with Tom. Three dayster, Gavin and Alina left the H


    City. When Celia saw them off at the airport, she pulled Alina aside and asked her in a low voice,


    "Alina, what do you think about Tom? Did he confess his love to you?"


    Celia had asked Hans before, but he didn''t say anything but only told her to ask Alina. Therefore, she


    asked Alina curiously today out of concern. Alina was pretty. There were countless men chasing after


    her. Among these suitors, surely there were men who born with a silver spoon and had simr family


    background with Alina.


    As soon as Celia mentioned Tom, a gloomy look appeared on Alina''s face. She peeked at Gavin


    standing not far away and said,


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!